Monday, April 30, 2012
Breaking Dawn 3
"Alice," we said together. He said her name like an explanation; I
said it like an expletive.
"Fine," I muttered, and I pulled down the zipper on the closest bag. I
growled under my breath when I saw the floor-length silk gown inside—
baby pink.
Finding something normal to wear could take all day!
"Let me help," Edward offered. He sniffed carefully at the air and
then followed some scent to the back of the long room. There was a
built-in dresser there. He sniffed again, then opened a drawer. With a
triumphant grin, he held out a pair of artfully faded blue jeans.
I flitted to his side. "How did you do that?"
"Denim has its own scent just like anything else. Now…stretch
cotton?"
He followed his nose to a half-rack, unearthing a long-sleeved white
t-shirt. He tossed it to me.
"Thanks," I said fervently. I inhaled each fabric, memorizing the
scent for future searches through this madhouse. I remembered silk and
satin; I would avoid those.
It only took him seconds to find his own clothes—if I hadn't seen
him undressed, I would have sworn there was nothing more beautiful
than Edward in his khakis and pale beige pullover—and then he took my
hand. We darted through the hidden garden, leaped lightly over the stone
wall, and hit the forest at a dead sprint. I pulled my hand free so that we
could race back. He beat me this time.
Renesmee was awake; she was sitting up on the floor with Rose and
Emmett hovering over her, playing with a little pile of twisted
silverware. She had a mangled spoon in her right hand. As soon as she
spied me through the glass, she chucked the spoon on the floor—where it
left a divot in the wood—and pointed in my direction imperiously. Her
audience laughed; Alice, Jasper, Esme, and Carlisle were sitting on the
couch, watching her as if she were the most engrossing film.
I was through the door before their laughter had barely begun,
bounding across the room and scooping her up from the floor in the same
second. We smiled widely at each other.
She was different, but not so much. A little longer again, her
proportions drifting from babyish to childlike. Her hair was longer by a
quarter inch, the curls bouncing like springs with every movement. I'd let
my imagination run wild on the trip back, and I'd imagined worse than
this. Thanks to my overdone fears, these little changes were almost a
relief. Even without Carlisle's measurements, I was sure the changes
were slower than yesterday.
Renesmee patted my cheek. I winced. She was hungry again.
"How long has she been up?" I asked as Edward disappeared through
the kitchen doorway. I was sure he was on his way to get her breakfast,
having seen what she'd just thought as clearly as I had. I wondered if he
would ever have noticed her little quirk, if he'd been the only one to
know her. To him, it probably would have seemed like hearing anyone.
"Just a few minutes," Rose said. "We would have called you soon.
She's been asking for you—demanding might be a better description.
Esme sacrificed her second-best silver service to keep the little monster
entertained." Rose smiled at Renesmee with so much gloating affection
that the criticism was entirely weightless. "We didn't want to…er, bother
you."
Rosalie bit her lip and looked away, trying not to laugh. I could feel
Emmett's silent laughter behind me, sending vibrations through the
foundations of the house.
I kept my chin high. "We'll get your room set up right away," I said
to Renesmee. "You'll like the cottage. It's magic." I look up at Esme.
"Thank you, Esme. So much. It's absolutely perfect."
Before Esme could respond, Emmett was laughing again—it wasn't
silent this time.
"So it's still standing?" he managed to get out between his snickers.
"I would've thought you two had knocked it to rubble by now. What
were you doing last night? Discussing the national debt?" He howled
with laughter.
I gritted my teeth and reminded myself of the negative consequences
when I'd let my temper get away from me yesterday. Of course, Emmett
wasn't as breakable as Seth…
Thinking of Seth made me wonder. "Where're the wolves today?" I
glanced out the window wall, but there had been no sign of Leah on the
way in.
"Jacob took off this morning pretty early," Rosalie told me, a little
frown creasing her forehead. "Seth followed him out."
"What was he so upset about?" Edward asked as he came back into
the room with Renesmee's cup. There must have been more in Rosalie's
memory than I'd seen in her expression.
Without breathing, I handed Renesmee off to Rosalie. Super-selfcontrol,
maybe, but there was no way I was going to be able to feed her.
Not yet.
"I don't know—or care," Rosalie grumbled, but she answered
Edward's question more fully. "He was watching Nessie sleep, his mouth
hanging open like the moron he is, and then he just jumped to his feet
without any kind of trigger—that I noticed, anyway—and stormed out. I
was glad to be rid of him. The more time he spends here, the less chance
there is that we'll ever get the smell out."
"Rose," Esme chided gently.
Rosalie flipped her hair. "I suppose it doesn't matter. We won't be
here that much longer."
"I still say we should go straight to New Hampshire and get things
set up," Emmett said, obviously continuing an earlier conversation.
"Bella's already registered at Dartmouth. Doesn't look like it will take her
all that long to be able to handle school." He turned to look at me with a
teasing grin. "I'm sure you'll ace your classes…apparently there's nothing
interesting for you to do at night besides study."
Rosalie giggled.
Do not lose your temper, do not lose your temper, I chanted to
myself. And then I was proud of myself for keeping my head.
So I was pretty surprised that Edward didn't.
He growled—an abrupt, shocking rasp of sound—and the blackest
fury rolled across his expression like storm clouds.
Before any of us could respond, Alice was on her feet.
"What is he doing? What is that dog doing that has erased my
schedule for the entire day? I can't see anything! No!" She shot me a
tortured glance. "Look at you! You need me to show you how to use
your closet."
For one second I was grateful for whatever Jacob was up to.
And then Edward's hands balled up into fists and he snarled, "He
talked to Charlie. He thinks Charlie is following after him. Coming here.
Today."
Alice said a word that sounded very odd in her trilling, ladylike
voice, and then she blurred into motion, streaking out the back door.
"He told Charlie?" I gasped. "But—doesn't he understand? How
could he do that?" Charlie couldn't know about me! About vampires!
That would put him on a hit list that even the Cullens couldn't save him
from. "No!"
Edward spoke through his teeth. "Jacob's on his way in now."
It must have started raining farther east. Jacob came through the door
shaking his wet hair like a dog, flipping droplets on the carpet and the
couch where they made little round gray spots on the white. His teeth
glinted against his dark lips; his eyes were bright and excited. He walked
with jerky movements, like he was all hyped-up about destroying my
father's life.
"Hey, guys," he greeted us, grinning.
It was perfectly silent.
Leah and Seth slipped in behind him, in their human forms—for
now; both of their hands were trembling with the tension in the room.
"Rose," I said, holding my arms out. Wordlessly, Rosalie handed me
Renesmee. I pressed her close to my motionless heart, holding her like a
talisman against rash behavior. I would keep her in my arms until I was
sure my decision to kill Jacob was based entirely on rational judgment
rather than fury.
She was very still, watching and listening. How much did she
understand?
"Charlie'll be here soon," Jacob said to me casually. "Just a heads-up.
I assume Alice is getting you sunglasses or something?"
"You assume way too much," I spit through my teeth. "What. Have.
You. Done?"
Jacob's smile wavered, but he was still too wound up to answer
seriously. "Blondie and Emmett woke me up this morning going on and
on about you all moving cross-country. Like I could let you leave.
Charlie was the biggest issue there, right? Well, problem solved."
"Do you even realize what you've done? The danger you've put him
in?"
He snorted. "I didn't put him in danger. Except from you. But you've
got some kind of supernatural self-control, right? Not as good as mind
reading, if you ask me. Much less exciting."
Edward moved then, darting across the room to get in
Jacob's face. Though he was half a head shorter than Jacob, Jacob
leaned away from his staggering anger as if Edward towered over him.
"That's just a theory, mongrel," he snarled. "You think we should test
it out on Charlie? Did you consider the physical pain you're putting Bella
through, even if she can resist? Or the emotional pain if she doesn't? I
suppose what happens to Bella no longer concerns you!" He spit the last
word.
Renesmee pressed her fingers anxiously to my cheek, anxiety
coloring the replay in her head.
Edward's words finally cut through Jacob's strangely electric mood.
His mouth dropped into a frown. "Bella will be in pain?"
"Like you've shoved a white-hot branding iron down her throat!"
I flinched, remembering the scent of pure human blood.
"I didn't know that," Jacob whispered.
"Then perhaps you should have asked first," Edward growled back
through his teeth.
"You would have stopped me."
"You should have been stopped—"
"This isn't about me," I interrupted. I stood very still, keeping my
hold on Renesmee and sanity. "This is about Charlie, Jacob. How could
you put him in danger this way? Do you realize it's death or vampire life
for him now, too?" My voice trembled with the tears my eyes could no
longer shed.
Jacob was still troubled by Edward's accusations, but mine didn't
seem to bother him. "Relax, Bella. I didn't tell him anything you weren't
planning to tell him."
"But he's coming here!"
"Yeah, that's the idea. Wasn't the whole 'let him make the wrong
assumptions' thing your plan? I think I provided a very nice red herring,
if I do say so myself"
My fingers flexed away from Renesmee. I curled them back in
securely. "Say it straight, Jacob. I don't have the patience for this."
"I didn't tell him anything about you, Bella. Not really. I told him
about me. Well, show is probably a better verb."
"He phased in front of Charlie," Edward hissed.
I whispered, "You what?"
"He's brave. Brave as you are. Didn't pass out or throw up or
anything. I gotta say, I was impressed. You should've seen his face when
I started taking my clothes off, though. Priceless," Jacob chortled.
"You absolute moron! You could have given him a heart attack!"
"Charlie's fine. He's tough. If you'd give this just a minute, you'll see
that I did you a favor here."
"You have half of that, Jacob." My voice was flat and steely. "You
have thirty seconds to tell me every single word before I give Renesmee
to Rosalie and rip your miserable head off. Seth won't be able to stop me
this time."
"Jeez, Bells. You didn't used to be so melodramatic. Is that a vampire
thing?"
"Twenty-six seconds."
Jacob rolled his eyes and flopped into the nearest chair. His little
pack moved to stand on his flanks, not at all relaxed the way he seemed
to be; Leah's eyes were on me, her teeth slightly bared.
"So I knocked on Charlie's door this morning and asked him to come
for a walk with me. He was confused, but when I told him it was about
you and that you were back in town, he followed me out to the woods. I
told him you weren't sick anymore, and that things were a little weird,
but good. He was about to take off to see you, but I told him I had to
show him something first. And then I phased." Jacob shrugged.
My teeth felt like a vise was pushing them together. "I want every
word, you monster."
"Well, you said I only had thirty seconds—okay, okay." My
expression must have convinced him that I wasn't in the mood for
teasing. "Lemme see…I phased back and got dressed, and then after he
started breathing again, I said something like, 'Charlie, you don't live in
the world you thought you lived in. The good news is, nothing has
changed—except that now you know. Life'll go on the same way it
always has. You can go right back to pretending that you don't believe
any of this.'
"It took him a minute to get his head together, and then he wanted to
know what was really going on with you, with the whole rare-disease
thing. I told him that you had been sick, but you were fine now—it was
just that you'd had to change a little bit in the process of getting better.
He wanted to know what I meant by 'change,' and I told him that you
looked a lot more like Esme now than you looked like Renee."
Edward hissed while I stared in horror; this was headed in a
dangerous direction.
"After a few minutes, he asked, real quietly, if you turned into an
animal, too. And I said, 'She wishes she was that cool!'"' Jacob chuckled.
Rosalie made a noise of disgust.
"I started to tell him more about werewolves, but I didn't even get the
whole word out—Charlie cut me off and said he'd 'rather not know the
specifics.' Then he asked if you'd known what you were getting yourself
into when you married Edward, and I said, 'Sure, she's known all about
this for years, since she first came to Forks.' He didn't like that very
much. I let him rant till he got it out of his system. After he got calmed
down, he just wanted two things. He wanted to see you, and I said it
would be better if he gave me a head start to explain."
I inhaled deeply. "What was the other thing he wanted?"
Jacob smiled. "You'll like this. His main request is that he be told as
little as possible about all of this. If it's not absolutely essential for him to
know something, then keep it to yourself. Need to know, only."
I felt relief for the first time since Jacob had walked in. "I can handle
that part."
"Other than that, he'd just like to pretend things are normal." Jacob's
smile turned smug; he must suspect that I would be starting to feel the
first faint stirrings of gratitude about now.
"What did you tell him about Renesmee?" I struggled to maintain the
razor edge in my voice, fighting the reluctant appreciation. It was
premature. There was still so much wrong with this situation. Even if
Jacob's intervention had brought out a better reaction in Charlie than I'd
ever hoped for…
"Oh yeah. So I told him that you and Edward had inherited a new
little mouth to feed." He glanced at Edward.
"She's your orphaned ward—like Bruce Wayne and Dick Grayson."
Jacob snorted. "I didn't think you'd mind me lying. That's all part of the
game, right?" Edward didn't respond in any way, so Jacob went on.
"Charlie was way past being shocked at this point, but he did ask if you
were adopting her. 'Like a daughter? Like I'm sort of a grandfather?' were
his exact words. I told him yes. 'Congrats, Gramps,' and all of that. He
even smiled a little."
The stinging returned to my eyes, but not out of fear or anguish this
time. Charlie was smiling at the idea of being a grandpa? Charlie would
meet Renesmee?
"But she's changing so fast," I whispered.
"I told him that she was more special than all of us put together,"
Jacob said in a soft voice. He stood and walked right up to me, waving
Leah and Seth off when they started to follow. Renesmee reached out to
him, but I hugged her more tightly to me. "I told him, 'Trust me, you
don't want to know about this. But if you can ignore all the strange parts,
you're going to be amazed. She's the most wonderful person in the whole
world.' And then I told him that if he could deal with that, you all would
stick around for a while and he would have a chance to get to know her.
But that if it was too much for him, you would leave. He said as long as
no one forced too much information on him, he'd deal."
Jacob stared at me with half a smile, waiting.
"I'm not going to say thank you," I told him. "You're still putting
Charlie at a huge risk."
"I am sorry about it hurting you. I didn't know it was like that. Bella,
things are different with us now, but you'll always be my best friend, and
I'll always love you. But I'll love you the right way now. There's finally a
balance. We both have people we can't live without."
He smiled his very most Jacoby smile. "Still friends?" Try as hard as
I could to resist, I had to smile back. Just a tiny smile.
He held out his hand: an offer.
I took a deep breath and shifted Renesmee's weight to one arm. I put
my left hand in his—he didn't even flinch at the feel of my cool skin. "If
I don't kill Charlie tonight, I'll consider forgiving you for this."
"When you don't kill Charlie tonight, you'll owe me huge."
I rolled my eyes.
He held out his other hand toward Renesmee, a request this time.
"Can I?"
"I'm actually holding her so that my hands aren't free to kill you,
Jacob. Maybe later."
He sighed but didn't push me on it. Wise of him.
Alice raced back through the door then, her hands full and her
expression promising violence.
"You, you, and you," she snapped, glaring at the werewolves. "If you
must stay, get over in the corner and commit to being there for a while. I
need to see. Bella, you'd better give him the baby, too. You'll need your
arms free, anyway."
Jacob grinned in triumph.
Undiluted fear ripped through my stomach as the enormity of what I
was about to do hit me. I was going to gamble on my iffy self-control
with my pure human father as the guinea pig. Edward's earlier words
crashed in my ears again.
Did you consider the physical pain you're putting Bella through,
even if she can resist? Or the emotional pain if she doesn't?
I couldn't imagine the pain of failure. My breathing turned to gasps.
"Take her," I whispered, sliding Renesmee into Jacob's arms.
He nodded, concern wrinkling his forehead. He gestured to the
others, and they all went to the far corner of the room. Seth and Jake
slouched on the floor at once, but Leah shook her head and pursed her
lips.
"Am I allowed to leave?" she griped. She looked uncomfortable in
her human body, wearing the same dirty t-shirt and cotton shorts she'd
worn to shriek at me the other day, her short hair sticking up in irregular
tufts. Her hands were still shaking.
"Of course," Jake said.
"Stay east so you don't cross Charlie's path," Alice added.
Leah didn't look at Alice; she ducked out the back door and stomped
into the bushes to phase.
Edward was back at my side, stroking my face. "You can do this. I
know you can. I'll help you; we all will."
I met Edward's eyes with panic screaming from my face. Was he
strong enough to stop me if I made a wrong move?
"If I didn't believe you could handle it, we'd disappear today. This
very minute. But you can. And you'll be happier if you can have Charlie
in your life."
I tried to slow my breathing.
Alice held out her hand. There was a small white box on her palm.
"These will irritate your eyes—they won't hurt, but they'll cloud your
vision. It's annoying. They also won't match your old color, but it's still
better than bright red, right?"
She flipped the contact box into the air and I caught it. "When did
you—"
"Before you left on the honeymoon. I was prepared for several
possible futures."
I nodded and opened the container. I'd never worn contacts before,
but it couldn't be that hard. I took the little brown quarter-sphere and
pressed it, concave side in, to my eye.
I blinked, and a film interrupted my sight. I could see through it, of
course, but I could also see the texture of the thin screen. My eye kept
focusing on the microscopic scratches and warped sections.
"I see what you mean," I murmured as I stuck the other one in. I tried
to not blink this time. My eye automatically wanted to dislodge the
obstruction.
"How do I look?"
Edward smiled. "Gorgeous. Of course—"
"Yes, yes, she always looks gorgeous," Alice finished his thought
impatiently. "It's better than red, but that's the highest commendation I
can give. Muddy brown. Your brown was much prettier. Keep in mind
that those won't last forever—the venom in your eyes will dissolve them
in a few hours. So if Charlie stays longer than that, you'll have to excuse
yourself to replace them. Which is a good idea anyway, because humans
need bathroom breaks." She shook her head. "Esme, give her a few
pointers on acting human while I stock the powder room with contacts."
"How long do I have?"
"Charlie will be here in five minutes. Keep it simple."
Esme nodded once and came to take my hand. "The main thing is not
to sit too still or move too fast," she told me.
"Sit down if he does," Emmett interjected. "Humans don't like to just
stand there."
"Let your eyes wander every thirty seconds or so," Jasper added.
"Humans don't stare at one thing for too long."
"Cross your legs for about five minutes, then switch to crossing your
ankles for the next five," Rosalie said.
I nodded once at each suggestion. I'd noticed them doing some of
these things yesterday. I thought I could mimic their actions.
"And blink at least three times a minute," Emmett said. He frowned,
then darted to where the television remote sat on the end table. He
flipped the TV on to a college football game and nodded to himself.
"Move your hands, too. Brush your hair back or pretend to scratch
something," Jasper said.
"I said Esme," Alice complained as she returned. "You'll overwhelm
her."
"No, I think I got it all," I said. "Sit, look around, blink, fidget."
"Right," Esme approved. She hugged my shoulders.
Jasper frowned. "You'll be holding your breath as much as possible,
but you need to move your shoulders a little to make it look like you're
breathing."
I inhaled once and then nodded again.
Edward hugged me on my free side. "You can do this," he repeated,
murmuring the encouragement in my ear. "Two minutes," Alice said.
"Maybe you should start out already on the couch. You've been sick,
after all. That way he won't have to see you move right at first."
Alice pulled me to the sofa. I tried to move slowly, to make my
limbs more clumsy. She rolled her eyes, so I must not have been doing a
good job.
"Jacob, I need Renesmee," I said.
Jacob frowned, unmoving.
Alice shook her head. "Bella, that doesn't help me see."
"But I need her. She keeps me calm." The edge of panic in my voice
was unmistakable.
"Fine," Alice groaned. "Hold her as still as you can and I'll try to see
around her." She sighed wearily, like she'd been asked to work overtime
on a holiday. Jacob sighed, too, but brought Renesmee to me, and then
retreated quickly from Alice's glare.
Edward took a seat beside me and put his arms around Renesmee
and me. He leaned forward and looked Renesmee very seriously in the
eyes.
"Renesmee, someone special is coming to see you and your mother,"
he said in a solemn voice, as if he expected her to understand every
word. Did she? She looked back at him with clear, grave eyes. "But he's
not like us, or even like Jacob. We have to be very careful with him. You
shouldn't tell him things the way you tell us."
Renesmee touched his face.
"Exactly," he said. "And he's going to make you thirsty. But you
mustn't bite him. He won't heal like Jacob."
"Can she understand you?" I whispered.
"She understands. You'll be careful, won't you, Renesmee? You'll
help us?"
Renesmee touched him again.
"No, I don't care if you bite Jacob. That's fine."
Jacob chuckled.
"Maybe you should leave, Jacob," Edward said coldly, glaring in his
direction. Edward hadn't forgiven Jacob, because he knew that no matter
what happened now, I was going to be hurting. But I'd take the burn
happily if that were the worst thing I'd face tonight.
"I told Charlie I'd be here," Jacob said. "He needs the moral support."
"Moral support," Edward scoffed. "As far as Charlie knows, you're
the most repulsive monster of us all."
"Repulsive?" Jake protested, and then he laughed quietly to himself.
I heard the tires turn off the highway onto the quiet, damp earth of
the Cullens' drive, and my breathing spiked again. My heart ought to
have been hammering. It made me anxious that my body didn't have the
right reactions.
I concentrated on the steady thrumming of Renesmee's heart to calm
myself. It worked pretty quickly.
"Well done, Bella," Jasper whispered in approval. Edward tightened
his arm over my shoulders.
"You're sure?" I asked him.
"Positive. You can do anything." He smiled and kissed me.
It wasn't precisely a peck on the lips, and my wild vampiric reactions
took me off guard yet again. Edward's lips were like a shot of some
addictive chemical straight into my nervous system. I was instantly
craving more. It took all my concentration to remember the baby in my
arms.
Jasper felt my mood change. "Er, Edward, you might not want to
distract her like that right now. She needs to be able to focus."
Edward pulled away. "Oops," he said.
I laughed. That had been my line from the very beginning, from the
very first kiss.
"Later," I said, and anticipation curled my stomach into a ball.
"Focus, Bella," Jasper urged.
"Right." I pushed the trembly feelings away. Charlie, that was the
main thing now. Keep Charlie safe today. We would have all night…
"Bella."
"Sorry, Jasper."
Emmett laughed.
The sound of Charlie's cruiser got closer and closer. The second of
levity passed, and everyone was still. I crossed my legs and practiced my
blinks.
The car pulled in front of the house and idled for a few seconds. I
wondered if Charlie was as nervous as I was. Then the engine cut off,
and a door slammed. Three steps across the grass, and then eight echoing
thuds against the wooden stairs. Four more echoing footsteps across the
porch. Then silence. Charlie took two deep breaths.
Knock, knock, knock.
I inhaled for what might be the last time. Renesmee nestled deeper
into my arms, hiding her face in my hair.
Carlisle answered the door. His stressed expression changed to one
of welcome, like switching the channel on the TV.
"Hello, Charlie," he said, looking appropriately abashed.
After all, we were supposed to be in Atlanta at the Center
for Disease Control. Charlie knew he'd been lied to. "Carlisle," Charlie
greeted him stiffly. "Where's Bella?"
"Right here, Dad."
Ugh! My voice was so wrong. Plus, I'd used up some of my air
supply. I gulped in a quick refill, glad that Charlie's scent had not
saturated the room yet.
Charlie's blank expression told me how off my voice was. His eyes
zeroed in on me and widened.
I read the emotions as they scrolled across his face. Shock. Disbelief.
Pain. Loss. Fear. Anger. Suspicion. More pain.
I bit my lip. It felt funny. My new teeth were sharper against my
granite skin than my human teeth had been against my soft human lips.
"Is that you, Bella?" he whispered.
"Yep." I winced at my wind-chime voice. "Hi, Dad." He took a deep
breath to steady himself.
"Hey, Charlie," Jacob greeted him from the corner. "How're things?"
Charlie glowered at Jacob once, shuddered at a memory, and then
stared at me again.
Slowly, Charlie walked across the room until he was a few feet away
from me. He darted an accusing glare at Edward, and then his eyes
flickered back to me. The warmth of his body heat beat against me with
each pulse of his heart.
"Bella?" he asked again.
I spoke in a lower voice, trying to keep the ring out of it. "It's really
me."
His jaw locked.
"I'm sorry, Dad," I said.
"Are you okay?" he demanded.
"Really and truly great," I promised. "Healthy as a horse."
That was it for my oxygen.
"Jake told me this was…necessary. That you were dying." He said
the words like he didn't believe them one bit.
I steeled myself, focused on Renesmee's warm weight, leaned into
Edward for support, and took a deep breath.
Charlie's scent was a fistful of flames, punching straight down my
throat. But it was so much more than pain. It was a hot stabbing of
desire, too. Charlie smelled more delicious than anything I'd ever
imagined. As appealing as the anonymous hikers had been on the hunt,
Charlie was doubly tempting. And he was just a few feet away, leaking
mouthwatering heat and moisture into the dry air.
But I wasn't hunting now. And this was my father.
Edward squeezed my shoulders sympathetically, and Jacob shot an
apologetic glance at me across the room.
I tried to collect myself and ignore the pain and longing of the thirst.
Charlie was waiting for my answer.
"Jacob was telling you the truth."
"That makes one of you," Charlie growled.
I hoped Charlie could see past the changes in my new face to read
the remorse there.
Under my hair, Renesmee sniffed as Charlie's scent registered with
her, too. I tightened my grip on her.
Charlie saw my anxious glance down and followed it. "Oh," he said,
and all the anger fell off his face, leaving only shock behind. "This is her.
The orphan Jacob said you're adopting."
"My niece," Edward lied smoothly. He must have decided that the
resemblance between Renesmee and him was too pronounced to be
ignored. Best to claim they were related from the beginning.
"I thought you'd lost your family," Charlie said, accusation returning
to his voice.
"I lost my parents. My older brother was adopted, like me. I never
saw him after that. But the courts located me when he and his wife died
in a car accident, leaving their only child without any other family."
Edward was so good at this. His voice was even, with just the right
amount of innocence. I needed practice so that I could do that.
Renesmee peeked out from under my hair, sniffing again. She
glanced shyly at Charlie from under her long lashes, then hid again.
"She's…she's, well, she's a beauty."
"Yes," Edward agreed.
"Kind of a big responsibility, though. You two are just getting
started."
"What else could we do?" Edward brushed his fingers lightly over
her cheek. I saw him touch her lips for just a moment—a reminder.
"Would you have refused her?"
"Hmph. Well." He shook his head absently. "Jake says you call her
Nessie?"
"No, we don't," I said, my voice too sharp and piercing. "Her name is
Renesmee."
Charlie refocused on me. "How do you feel about this? Maybe
Carlisle and Esme could—"
"She's mine," I interrupted. "I want her."
Charlie frowned. "You gonna make me a grandpa so young?"
Edward smiled. "Carlisle is a grandfather, too."
Charlie shot an incredulous glance at Carlisle, still standing by the
front door; he looked like Zeus's younger, better-looking brother.
Charlie snorted and then laughed. "I guess that does sort of make me
feel better." His eyes strayed back to Renesmee. "She sure is something
to look at." His warm breath blew lightly across the space between us.
Renesmee leaned toward the smell, shaking off my hair and looking
him full in the face for the first time. Charlie gasped.
I knew what he was seeing. My eyes—his eyes—copied exactly into
her perfect face.
Charlie started hyperventilating. His lips trembled, and I could read
the numbers he mouthed. He was counting backward, trying to fit nine
months into one. Trying to put it together but not able to force the
evidence right in front of him to make any sense.
Jacob got up and came over to pat Charlie on the back. He leaned in
to whisper something in Charlie's ear; only Charlie didn't know we could
all hear.
"Need to know, Charlie. It's okay. I promise."
Charlie swallowed and nodded. And then his eyes blazed as he took
a step closer to Edward with his fists tightly clenched.
"I don't want to know everything, but I'm done with the lies!"
"I'm sorry," Edward said calmly, "but you need to know the public
story more than you need to know the truth. If you're going to be part of
this secret, the public story is the one that counts. It's to protect Bella and
Renesmee as well as the rest of us. Can you go along with the lies for
them?"
The room was full of statues. I crossed my ankles. Charlie huffed
once and then turned his glare on me. "You might've given me some
warning, kid."
"Would it really have made this any easier?"
He frowned, and then he knelt on the floor in front of me. I could see
the movement of the blood in his neck under his skin. I could feel the
warm vibration of it.
So could Renesmee. She smiled and reached one pink palm out to
him. I held her back. She pushed her other hand against my neck, thirst,
curiosity, and Charlie's face in her thoughts. There was a subtle edge to
the message that made me think that she'd understood Edward's words
perfectly; she acknowledged thirst, but overrode it in the same thought.
"Whoa," Charlie gasped, his eyes on her perfect teeth. "How old is
she?"
"Urn…"
"Three months," Edward said, and then added slowly, "rather, she's
the size of a three-month-old, more or less. She's younger in some ways,
more mature in others."
Very deliberately, Renesmee waved at him.
Charlie blinked spastically.
Jacob elbowed him. "Told you she was special, didn't I?"
Charlie cringed away from the contact.
"Oh, c'mon, Charlie," Jacob groaned. "I'm the same person I've
always been. Just pretend this afternoon didn't happen."
The reminder made Charlie's lips go white, but he nodded once. "Just
what is your part in all this, Jake?" he asked. "How much does Billy
know? Why are you here?" He looked at Jacob's face, which was
glowing as he stared at Renesmee.
"Well, I could tell you all about it—Billy knows absolutely
everything—but it involves a lot of stuff about werewo—"
"Ungh!" Charlie protested, covering his ears. "Never mind."
Jacob grinned. "Everything's going to be great, Charlie. Just try to
not believe anything you see."
My dad mumbled something unintelligible.
"Woo!" Emmett suddenly boomed in his deep bass. "Go Gators!"
Jacob and Charlie jumped. The rest of us froze.
Charlie recovered, then looked at Emmett over his shoulder. "Florida
winning?"
"Just scored the first touchdown," Emmett confirmed. He shot a look
in my direction, wagging his eyebrows like a villain in vaudeville. "'Bout
time somebody scored around here."
I fought back a hiss. In front of Charlie? That was over the line.
But Charlie was beyond noticing innuendos. He took yet another
deep breath, sucking the air in like he was trying to pull it down to his
toes. I envied him. He lurched to his feet, stepped around Jacob, and
half-fell into an open chair. "Well," he sighed, "I guess we should see if
they can hold on to the lead."
26. SHINY
"I DON'T KNOW HOW MUCH WE SHOULD TELL RENEE
about this," Charlie said, hesitating with one foot out the door. He
stretched, and then his stomach growled.
I nodded. "I know. I don't want to freak her out. Better to protect her.
This stuff isn't for the fainthearted."
His lips twisted up to the side ruefully. "I would have tried to protect
you, too, if I'd known how. But I guess you've never fit into the
fainthearted category, have you?"
I smiled back, pulling a blazing breath in through my teeth.
Charlie patted his stomach absently. "I'll think of something. We've
got time to discuss this, right?"
"Right," I promised him.
It had been a long day in some ways, and so short in others. Charlie
was late for dinner—Sue Clearwater was cooking for him and Billy. That
was going to be an awkward evening, but at least he'd be eating real
food; I was glad someone was trying to keep him from starving due to
his lack of cooking ability.
All day the tension had made the minutes pass slowly; Charlie had
never relaxed the stiff set of his shoulders. But he'd been in no hurry to
leave, either. He'd watched two whole games—thankfully so absorbed in
his thoughts that he was totally oblivious to Emmett's suggestive jokes
that got more pointed and less football-related with each aside—and the
after-game commentaries, and then the news, not moving until Seth had
reminded him of the time.
"You gonna stand Billy and my mom up, Charlie? C'mon. Bella and
Nessie'll be here tomorrow. Let's get some grub, eh?"
It had been clear in Charlie's eyes that he hadn't trusted Seth's
assessment, but he'd let Seth lead the way out. The doubt was still there
as he paused now. The clouds were thinning, the rain gone. The sun
might even make an appearance just in time to set.
"Jake says you guys were going to take off on me," he muttered to
me now.
"I didn't want to do that if there was any way at all around it. That's
why we're still here."
"He said you could stay for a while, but only if I'm tough enough,
and if I can keep my mouth shut."
"Yes…but I can't promise that we'll never leave, Dad. It's pretty
complicated…"
"Need to know," he reminded me.
"Right."
"You'll visit, though, if you have to go?"
"I promise, Dad. Now that you know just enough, I think this can
work. I'll keep as close as you want."
He chewed on his lip for half a second, then leaned slowly toward
me with his arms cautiously extended. I shifted Renesmee—napping
now—to my left arm, locked my teeth, held my breath, and wrapped my
right arm very lightly around his warm, soft waist.
"Keep real close, Bells," he mumbled. "Real close."
"Love you, Dad," I whispered through my teeth. He shivered and
pulled away. I dropped my arm.
"Love you, too, kid. Whatever else has changed, that hasn't." He
touched one finger to Renesmee's pink cheek.
"She sure looks a lot like you."
I kept my expression casual, though I felt anything but. "More like
Edward, I think." I hesitated, and then added, "She has your curls."
Charlie started, then snorted. "Huh. Guess she does. Huh. Grandpa."
He shook his head doubtfully. "Do I ever get to hold her?"
I blinked in shock and then composed myself. After considering for a
half second and judging Renesmee's appearance—she looked completely
out—I decided that I might as well push my luck to the limit, since
things were going so well today…
"Here," I said, holding her out to him. He automatically made an
awkward cradle with his arms, and I tucked Renesmee into it. His skin
wasn't quite as hot as hers, but it made my throat tickle to feel the
warmth flowing under the thin membrane. Where my white skin brushed
him it left goose bumps. I wasn't sure if this was a reaction to my new
temperature or totally psychological.
Charlie grunted quietly as he felt her weight. "She's … sturdy."
I frowned. She felt feather-light to me. Maybe my measure was off.
"Sturdy is good," Charlie said, seeing my expression. Then he
muttered to himself, "She'll need to be tough, surrounded by all this
craziness." He bounced his arms gently, swaying a little from side to
side. "Prettiest baby I ever saw, including you, kid. Sorry, but it's true."
"I know it is."
"Pretty baby," he said again, but it was closer to a coo this time.
I could see it in his face—I could watch it growing there. Charlie
was just as helpless against her magic as the rest of us. Two seconds in
his arms, and already she owned him.
"Can I come back tomorrow?"
"Sure, Dad. Of course. We'll be here."
"You'd better be," he said sternly, but his face was soft, still gazing at
Renesmee. "See you tomorrow, Nessie."
"Not you, too!"
"Huh?"
"Her name is Renesmee. Like Renée and Esme, put together. No
variations." I struggled to calm myself without the deep breath this time.
"Do you want to hear her middle name?"
"Sure."
"Carlie. With a C. Like Carlisle and Charlie put together."
Charlie's eye-creasing grin lit up his face, taking me off guard.
"Thanks, Bells."
"Thank you, Dad. So much has changed so quickly. My head hasn't
stopped spinning. If I didn't have you now, I don't know how I'd keep my
grip on—on reality." I'd been about to say my grip on who I was. That
was probably more than he needed.
Charlie's stomach growled.
"Go eat, Dad. We will be here." I remembered how it felt, that first
uncomfortable immersion in fantasy—the sensation that everything
would disappear in the light of the rising sun.
Charlie nodded and then reluctantly returned Renesmee to me. He
glanced past me into the house; his eyes were a little wild for a minute as
he stared around the big bright room. Everyone was still there, besides
Jacob, who I could hear raiding the refrigerator in the kitchen; Alice was
lounging on the bottom step of the staircase with Jasper's head in her lap;
Carlisle had his head bent over a fat book in his lap; Esme was humming
to herself, sketching on a notepad, while Rosalie and Emmett laid out the
foundation for a monumental house of cards under the stairs; Edward had
drifted to his piano and was playing very softly to himself. There was no
evidence that the day was coming to a close, that it might be time to eat
or shift activities in preparation for evening. Something intangible had
changed in the atmosphere. The Cullens weren't trying as hard as they
usually did—the human charade had slipped ever so slightly, enough for
Charlie to feel the difference.
He shuddered, shook his head, and sighed. "See you tomorrow,
Bella." He frowned and then added, "I mean, it's not like you don't
look…good. I'll get used to it."
"Thanks, Dad."
Charlie nodded and walked thoughtfully toward his car. I watched
him drive away; it wasn't until I heard his tires hit the freeway that I
realized I'd done it. I'd actually made it through the whole day without
hurting Charlie. All by myself. I must have a superpower!
It seemed too good to be true. Could I really have both my new
family and some of my old as well? And I'd thought that yesterday had
been perfect.
"Wow," I whispered. I blinked and felt the third set of contact lenses
disintegrate.
The sound of the piano cut off, and Edward's arms were around my
waist, his chin resting on my shoulder.
"You took the word right out of my mouth."
"Edward, I did it!"
"You did. You were unbelievable. All that worrying over being a
newborn, and then you skip it altogether." He laughed quietly.
"I'm not even sure she's really a vampire, let alone a newborn,"
Emmett called from under the stairs. "She's too tame."
All the embarrassing comments he'd made in front of my father
sounded in my ears again, and it was probably a good thing I was
holding Renesmee. Unable to help my reaction entirely, I snarled under
my breath.
"OOOO, scary," Emmett laughed.
I hissed, and Renesmee stirred in my arms. She blinked a few times,
then looked around, her expression confused. She sniffed, then reached
for my face.
"Charlie will be back tomorrow," I assured her. "Excellent," Emmett
said. Rosalie laughed with him this time.
"Not brilliant, Emmett," Edward said scornfully, holding out his
hands to take Renesmee from me. He winked when I hesitated, and so, a
little confused, I gave her to him. "What do you mean?" Emmett
demanded.
"It's a little dense, don't you think, to antagonize the strongest
vampire in the house?"
Emmett threw his head back and snorted. "Please!"
"Bella," Edward murmured to me while Emmett listened closely, "do
you remember a few months ago, I asked you to do me a favor once you
were immortal?"
That rang a dim bell. I sifted through the blurry human
conversations. After a moment, I remembered and I gasped, "Oh!"
Alice trilled a long, pealing laugh. Jacob poked his head around the
corner, his mouth stuffed with food.
"What?" Emmett growled.
"Really?" I asked Edward.
"Trust me," he said.
I took a deep breath. "Emmett, how do you feel about a little bet?"
He was on his feet at once. "Awesome. Bring it."
I bit my lip for a second. He was just so huge.
"Unless you're too afraid…?" Emmett suggested.
I squared my shoulders. "You. Me. Arm-wrestling. Dining room
table. Now."
Emmett's grin stretched across his face.
"Er, Bella," Alice said quickly, "I think Esme is fairly fond of that
table. It's an antique."
"Thanks," Esme mouthed at her.
"No problem," Emmett said with a gleaming smile. "Right this way,
Bella."
I followed him out the back, toward the garage; I could hear all the
others trailing behind. There was a largish granite boulder standing up
out of a tumble of rocks near the river, obviously Emmett's goal. Though
the big rock was a little rounded and irregular, it would do the job.
Emmett placed his elbow on the rock and waved me forward.
I was nervous again as I watched the thick muscles in Emmett's arm
roll, but I kept my face smooth. Edward had promised I would be
stronger than anyone for a while. He seemed very confident about this,
and I felt strong. That strong? I wondered, looking at Emmett's biceps. I
wasn't even two days old, though, and that ought to count for something.
Unless nothing was normal about me. Maybe I wasn't as strong as a
normal newborn. Maybe that's why control was so easy for me.
I tried to look unconcerned as I set my elbow against the stone.
"Okay, Emmett. I win, and you cannot say one more word about my
sex life to anyone, not even Rose. No allusions, no innuendos—no
nothing."
His eyes narrowed. "Deal. I win, and it's going to get a lot worse."
He heard my breath stop and grinned evilly. There was no hint of
bluff in his eyes.
"You gonna back down so easy, little sister?" Emmett taunted. "Not
much wild about you, is there? I bet that cottage doesn't have a scratch."
He laughed. "Did Edward tell you how many houses Rose and I
smashed?"
I gritted my teeth and grabbed his big hand. "One, two—"
"Three," he grunted, and shoved against my hand. Nothing
happened.
Oh, I could feel the force he was exerting. My new mind seemed
pretty good at all kinds of calculations, and so I could tell that if he
wasn't meeting any resistance, his hand would have pounded right
through the rock without difficulty. The pressure increased, and I
wondered randomly if a cement truck doing forty miles an hour down a
sharp decline would have similar power. Fifty miles an hour? Sixty?
Probably more.
It wasn't enough to move me. His hand shoved against mine with
crushing force, but it wasn't unpleasant. It felt kind of good in a weird
way. I'd been so very careful since the last time I woke up, trying so hard
not to break things. It was a strange relief to use my muscles. To let the
strength flow rather than struggling to restrain it.
Emmett grunted; his forehead creased and his whole body strained in
one rigid line toward the obstacle of my unmoving hand. I let him
sweat—figuratively—for a moment while I enjoyed the sensation of the
crazy force running through my arm.
A few seconds, though, and I was a little bored with it. I flexed;
Emmett lost an inch.
I laughed. Emmett snarled harshly through his teeth.
"Just keep your mouth shut," I reminded him, and then I smashed his
hand into the boulder. A deafening crack echoed off the trees. The rock
shuddered, and a piece- about an eighth of the mass—broke off at an
invisible fault line and crashed to the ground. It fell on Emmett's foot,
and I snickered. I could hear Jacob's and Edward's muffled laughter.
Emmett kicked the rock fragment across the river. It sliced a young
maple in half before thudding into the base of a big fir, which swayed
and then fell into another tree.
"Rematch. Tomorrow."
"It's not going to wear off that fast," I told him. "Maybe you ought to
give it a month."
Emmett growled, flashing his teeth. "Tomorrow."
"Hey, whatever makes you happy, big brother."
As he turned to stalk away, Emmett punched the granite, shattering
off an avalanche of shards and powder. It was kind of neat, in a childish
way.
Fascinated by the undeniable proof that I was stronger than the
strongest vampire I'd ever known, I placed my hand, fingers spread wide,
against the rock. Then I dug my fingers slowly into the stone, crushing
rather than digging; the consistency reminded me of hard cheese. I ended
up with a handful of gravel.
"Cool," I mumbled.
With a grin stretching my face, I whirled in a sudden circle and
karate-chopped the rock with the side of my hand. The stone shrieked
and groaned and—with a big poof of dust—split in two.
I started giggling.
I didn't pay much attention to the chuckles behind me while I
punched and kicked the rest of the boulder into fragments. I was having
too much fun, snickering away the whole time. It wasn't until I heard a
new little giggle, a high-pitched peal of bells, that I turned away from my
silly game.
"Did she just laugh?"
Everyone was staring at Renesmee with the same dumbstruck
expression that must have been on my face.
"Yes," Edward said.
"Who wasn't laughing?" Jake muttered, rolling his eyes.
"Tell me you didn't let go a bit on your first run, dog," Edward
teased, no antagonism in his voice at all.
"That's different," Jacob said, and I watched in surprise as he mock-
punched Edward's shoulder. "Bella's supposed to be a grown-up. Married
and a mom and all that. Shouldn't there be more dignity?"
Renesmee frowned, and touched Edward's face.
"What does she want?" I asked.
"Less dignity," Edward said with a grin. "She was having almost as
much fun watching you enjoy yourself as I was."
"Am I funny?" I asked Renesmee, darting back and reaching for her
at the same time that she reached for me. I took her out of Edward's arms
and offered her the shard of rock in my hand. "You want to try?"
She smiled her glittering smile and took the stone in both hands. She
squeezed, a little dent forming between her eyebrows as she
concentrated.
There was a tiny grinding sound, and a bit of dust. She frowned, and
held the chunk up to me.
"I'll get it," I said, pinching the stone into sand.
She clapped and laughed; the delicious sound of it made us all join
in.
The sun suddenly burst through the clouds, shooting long beams of
ruby and gold across the ten of us, and I was immediately lost in the
beauty of my skin in the light of the sunset. Dazed by it.
Renesmee stroked the smooth diamond-bright facets, then laid her
arm next to mine. Her skin had just a faint luminosity, subtle and
mysterious. Nothing that would keep her inside on a sunny day like my
glowing sparkle. She touched my face, thinking of the difference and
feeling disgruntled.
"You're the prettiest," I assured her.
"I'm not sure I can agree to that," Edward said, and when I turned to
answer him, the sunlight on his face stunned me into silence.
Jacob had his hand in front of his face, pretending to shield his eyes
from the glare. "Freaky Bella," he commented.
"What an amazing creature she is," Edward murmured, almost in
agreement, as if Jacob's comment was meant as a compliment. He was
both dazzling and dazzled.
It was a strange feeling—not surprising, I supposed, since everything
felt strange now—this being a natural at something. As a human, I'd
never been best at anything. I was okay at dealing with Renée, but
probably lots of people could have done better; Phil seemed to be
holding his own. I was a good student, but never the top of the class.
Obviously, I could be counted out of anything athletic. Not artistic or
musical, no particular talents to brag of. Nobody ever gave away a trophy
for reading books. After eighteen years of mediocrity, I was pretty used
to being average. I realized now that I'd long ago given up any
aspirations of shining at anything. I just did the best with what I had,
never quite fitting into my world.
So this was really different. I was amazing now—to them and to
myself. It was like I had been born to be a vampire. The idea made me
want to laugh, but it also made me want to sing. I had found my true
place in the world, the place I fit, the place I shined.
27. TRAVEL PLANS
I TOOK MYTHOLOGY A LOT MORE SERIOUSLY SINCE I'D
become a vampire.
Often, when I looked back over my first three months as an
immortal, I imagined how the thread of my life might look in the Fates'
loom—who knew but that it actually existed? I was sure my thread must
have changed color; I thought it had probably started out as a nice beige,
something supportive and non-confrontational, something that would
look good in the background. Now it felt like it must be bright crimson,
or maybe glistening gold.
The tapestry of family and friends that wove together around me was
a beautiful, glowing thing, full of their bright, complementary colors.
I was surprised by some of the threads I got to include in my life.
The werewolves, with their deep, woodsy colors, were not something I'd
expected; Jacob, of course, and Seth, too. But my old friends Quil and
Embry became part of the fabric as they joined Jacob's pack, and even
Sam and Emily were cordial. The tensions between our families eased,
mostly due to Renesmee. She was easy to love.
Sue and Leah Clearwater were interlaced into our life, too—two
more I had not anticipated.
Sue seemed to have taken it on herself to smooth Charlie's transition
into the world of make-believe. She came with him to the Cullens' most
days, though she never seemed truly comfortable here the way her son
and most of Jake's pack did. She did not speak often; she just hovered
protectively near Charlie. She was always the first person he looked to
when Renesmee did something disturbingly advanced—which was often.
In answer, Sue would eye Seth meaningfully as if to say, Yeah, tell me
about it.
Leah was even less comfortable than Sue and was the only part of
our recently extended family who was openly hostile to the merger.
However, she and Jacob had a new camaraderie that kept her close to us
all. I asked him about it once—hesitantly; I didn't want to pry, but the
relationship was so different from the way it used to be that it made me
curious. He shrugged and told me it was a pack thing. She was his
second-in-command now, his "beta," as I'd called it once long ago.
"I figured as long as I was going to do this Alpha thing for real,"
Jacob explained, "I'd better nail down the formalities."
The new responsibility made Leah feel the need to check in with him
often, and since he was always with Renesmee …
Leah was not happy to be near us, but she was the exception.
Happiness was the main component in my life now, the dominant pattern
in the tapestry. So much so that my relationship with Jasper was now
much closer than I'd ever dreamed it would be.
At first I was really annoyed, though.
"Yeesh!" I complained to Edward one night after we'd put Renesmee
in her wrought-iron crib. "If I haven't killed Charlie or Sue yet, it's
probably not going to happen. I wish Jasper would stop hovering all the
time!"
"No one doubts you, Bella, not in the slightest," he assured me. "You
know how Jasper is—he can't resist a good emotional climate. You're so
happy all the time, love, he gravitates toward you without thinking."
And then Edward hugged me tightly, because nothing pleased him
more than my overwhelming ecstasy in this new life.
And I was euphoric the vast majority of the time. The days were not
long enough for me to get my fill of adoring my daughter; the nights did
not have enough hours to satisfy my need for Edward.
There was a flipside to the joy, though. If you turned the fabric of
our lives over, I imagined the design on the backside would be woven in
the bleak grays of doubt and fear.
Renesmee spoke her first word when she was exactly one week old.
The word was Momma, which would have made my day, except that I
was so frightened by her progress I could barely force my frozen face to
smile back at her. It didn't help that she continued from her first word to
her first sentence in the same breath. "Momma, where is Grandpa?" she'd
asked in a clear, high soprano, only bothering to speak aloud because I
was across the room from her. She'd already asked Rosalie, using her
normal (or seriously abnormal, from another point of view) means of
communication. Rosalie hadn't known the answer, so Renesmee had
turned to me.
When she walked for the first time, fewer than three weeks later, it
was similar. She'd simply stared at Alice for a long moment, watching
intently as her aunt arranged bouquets in the vases scattered around the
room, dancing back and forth across the floor with her arms full of
flowers. Renesmee got to her feet, not in the least bit shaky, and crossed
the floor almost as gracefully.
Jacob had burst into applause, because that was clearly the response
Renesmee wanted. The way he was tied to her made his own reactions
secondary; his first reflex was always to give Renesmee whatever she
needed. But our eyes met, and I saw all the panic in mine echoed in his. I
made my hands clap together, too, trying to hide my fear from her.
Edward applauded quietly at my side, and we didn't need to speak our
thoughts to know they were the same.
Edward and Carlisle threw themselves into research, looking for any
answers, anything to expect. There was very little to be found, and none
of it verifiable.
Alice and Rosalie usually began our day with a fashion show.
Renesmee never wore the same clothes twice, partly because she
outgrew her clothes almost immediately and partly because Alice and
Rosalie were trying to create a baby album that appeared to span years
rather than weeks.
They took thousands of pictures, documenting every phase of her
accelerated childhood.
At three months, Renesmee could have been a big one-year-old, or a
small two-year-old. She wasn't shaped exactly like a toddler; she was
leaner and more graceful, her proportions were more even, like an
adult's. Her bronze ringlets hung to her waist; I couldn't bear to cut them,
even if Alice would have allowed it. Renesmee could speak with flawless
grammar and articulation, but she rarely bothered, preferring to simply
show people what she wanted. She could not only walk but run and
dance. She could even read.
I'd been reading Tennyson to her one night, because the flow and
rhythm of his poetry seemed restful. (I had to search constantly for new
material; Renesmee didn't like repetition in her bedtime stories as other
children supposedly did, and she had no patience for picture books.) She
reached up to touch my cheek, the image in her mind one of us, only
with her holding the book. I gave it to her, smiling.
"'There is sweet music here,'" she read without hesitation, —that
softer falls than petals from blown roses on the grass, or night-dews on
still waters between walls of shadowy granite, in a gleaming pass—' "
My hand was robotic as I took the book back.
"If you read, how will you fall asleep?" I asked in a voice that had
barely escaped shaking.
By Carlisle's calculations, the growth of her body was gradually
slowing; her mind continued to race on ahead. Even if the rate of
decrease held steady, she'd still be an adult in no more than four years.
Four years. And an old woman by fifteen.
Just fifteen years of life.
But she was so healthy. Vital, bright, glowing, and happy. Her
conspicuous well-being made it easy for me to be happy with her in the
moment and leave the future for tomorrow.
Carlisle and Edward discussed our options for the future from every
angle in low voices that I tried not to hear. They never had these
discussions when Jacob was around, because there was one sure way to
halt aging, and that wasn't something Jacob was likely to be excited
about. I wasn't. Too dangerous! my instincts screamed at me. Jacob and
Renesmee seemed alike in so many ways, both half-and-half beings, two
things at the same time. And all the werewolf lore insisted that vampire
venom was a death sentence rather than a course to immortality. . .
Carlisle and Edward had exhausted the research they could do from a
distance, and now we were preparing to follow old legends at their
source. We were going back to Brazil, starting there. The Ticunas had
legends about children like Renesmee… If other children like her had
ever existed, perhaps some tale of the life span of half-mortal children
still lingered…
The only real question left was exactly when we would go.
I was the holdup. A small part of it was that I wanted to stay near
Forks until after the holidays, for Charlie's sake. But more than that,
there was a different journey that I knew had to come first—that was the
clear priority. Also, it had to be a solo trip.
This was the only argument that Edward and I had gotten in since I'd
become a vampire. The main point of contention was the "solo" part. But
the facts were what they were, and
my plan was the only one that made rational sense. I had to go see
the Volturi, and I had to do it absolutely alone.
Even freed from old nightmares, from any dreams at all, it was
impossible to forget the Volturi. Nor did they leave us without
reminders.
Until the day that Aro's present showed up, I didn't know that Alice
had sent a wedding announcement to the Volturi leaders; we'd been far
away on Esme's island when she'd seen a vision of Volturi soldiers—
Jane and Alec, the devastatingly powerful twins, among them. Caius was
planning to send a hunting party to see if I was still human, against their
edict (because I knew about the secret vampire world, I either must join
it or be silenced…permanently). So Alice had mailed the announcement,
seeing that this would delay them as they deciphered the meaning behind
it. But they would come eventually. That was certain.
The present itselfwas not overtly threatening. Extravagant, yes,
almost frightening in that very extravagance. The threat was in the
parting line of Aro's congratulatory note, written in black ink on a square
of heavy, plain white paper in Aro's own hand:
The gift was presented in an ornately carved, ancient wooden box
inlaid with gold and mother-of-pearl, ornamented with a rainbow of
gemstones. Alice said the box itself was a priceless treasure, that it would
have outshone just about any piece of jewelry besides the one inside it.
"I always wondered where the crown jewels disappeared to after
John of England pawned them in the thirteenth century," Carlisle said. "I
suppose it doesn't surprise me that the Volturi have their share."
The necklace was simple—gold woven into a thick rope of a chain,
almost scaled, like a smooth snake that would curl close around the
throat. One jewel hung suspended from the rope: a white diamond the
size of a golf ball.
The unsubtle reminder in Aro's note interested me more than the
jewel. The Volturi needed to see that I was immortal, that the Cullens
had been obedient to the Volturi's orders, and they needed to see this
soon. They could not be allowed near Forks. There was only one way to
keep our life here safe.
"You're not going alone," Edward had insisted through his teeth, his
hands clenching into fists.
"They won't hurt me," I'd said as soothingly as I could manage,
forcing my voice to sound sure. "They have no reason to. I'm a vampire.
Case closed."
"No. Absolutely no."
"Edward, it's the only way to protect her."
And he hadn't been able to argue with that. My logic was watertight.
Even in the short time I'd known Aro, I'd been able to see that he was
a collector—and his most prized treasures were his living pieces. He
coveted beauty, talent, and rarity in his immortal followers more than
any jewel locked in his vaults. It was unfortunate enough that he'd begun
to covet Alice's and Edward's abilities. I would give him no more reason
to be jealous of Carlisle's family. Renesmee was beautiful and gifted and
unique—she was one of a kind. He could not be allowed to see her, not
even through someone's thoughts.
And I was the only one whose thoughts he could not hear. Of course
I would go alone.
Alice did not see any trouble with my trip, but she was worried by
the indistinct quality of her visions. She said they were sometimes
similarly hazy when there were outside decisions that might conflict but
that had not been solidly resolved. This uncertainty made Edward,
already hesitant, extremely opposed to what I had to do. He wanted to
come with me as far as my connection in London, but I wouldn't leave
Renesmee without both her parents. Carlisle was coming instead. It made
both Edward and me a little more relaxed, knowing that Carlisle would
be only a few hours away from me.
Alice kept searching for the future, but the things she found were
unrelated to what she was looking for. A new trend in the stock market; a
possible visit of reconciliation from Irina, though her decision was not
firm; a snowstorm that wouldn't hit for another six weeks; a call from
Renee (I was practicing my "rough" voice, and getting better at it every
day—to Renee's knowledge, I was still sick, but mending).
We bought the tickets for Italy the day after Renesmee turned three
months. I planned for it to be a very short trip, so I hadn't told Charlie
about it. Jacob knew, and he took Edward's view on things. However,
today the argument was about Brazil. Jacob was determined to come
with us.
The three of us, Jacob, Renesmee, and I, were hunting together. The
diet of animal blood wasn't Renesmee's favorite thing—and that was why
Jacob was allowed to come along.
Jacob had made it a contest between them, and that made her more
willing than anything else.
Renesmee was quite clear on the whole good vs. bad as it applied to
hunting humans; she just thought that donated blood made a nice
compromise. Human food filled her and it seemed compatible with her
system, but she reacted to all varieties of solid food with the same
martyred endurance I had once given cauliflower and lima beans. Animal
blood was better than that, at least. She had a competitive nature, and the
challenge of beating Jacob made her excited to hunt.
"Jacob," I said, trying to reason with him again while Renesmee
danced ahead of us into the long clearing, searching for a scent she liked.
"You've got obligations here. Seth, Leah—"
He snorted. "I'm not my pack's nanny. They've all got responsibilities
in La Push anyway."
"Sort of like you? Are you officially dropping out of high school,
then? If you're going to keep up with Renesmee, you're going to have to
study a lot harder."
"It's just a sabbatical. I'll get back to school when things…slow
down."
I lost my concentration on my side of the disagreement when he said
that, and we both automatically looked at Renesmee. She was staring at
the snowflakes fluttering high above her head, melting before they could
stick to the yellowed grass in the long arrowhead-shaped meadow that
we were standing in. Her ruffled ivory dress was just a shade darker than
the snow, and her reddish-brown curls managed to shimmer, though the
sun was buried deeply behind the clouds.
As we watched, she crouched for an instant and then sprang fifteen
feet up into the air. Her little hands closed around a flake, and she
dropped lightly to her feet.
She turned to us with her shocking smile—truly, it wasn't something
you could get used to—and opened her hands to show us the perfectly
formed eight-pointed ice star in her palm before it melted.
"Pretty," Jacob called to her appreciatively. "But I think you're
stalling, Nessie."
She bounded back to Jacob; he held his arms out at exactly the
moment she leaped into them. They had the move perfectly
synchronized. She did this when she had something to say. She still
preferred not to speak aloud.
Renesmee touched his face, scowling adorably as we all listened to
the sound of a small herd of elk moving farther into the wood.
"Suuuure you're not thirsty, Nessie," Jacob answered a little
sarcastically, but more indulgently than anything else. "You're just afraid
I'll catch the biggest one again!"
She flipped backward out of Jacob's arms, landing lightly on her feet,
and rolled her eyes—she looked so much like Edward when she did that.
Then she darted off toward the trees.
"Got it," Jacob said when I leaned as if to follow. He yanked his t-
shirt off as he charged after her into the forest, already trembling. "It
doesn't count if you cheat," he called to Renesmee.
I smiled at the leaves they left fluttering behind them, shaking my
head. Jacob was more a child than Renesmee sometimes.
I paused, giving my hunters a few minutes' head start.
It would be beyond simple to track them, and Renesmee would love
to surprise me with the size of her prey. I smiled again.
The narrow meadow was very still, very empty. The fluttering snow
was thinning above me, almost gone. Alice had seen that it wouldn't stick
for many weeks.
Usually Edward and I came together on these hunting trips. But
Edward was with Carlisle today, planning the trip to Rio, talking behind
Jacob's back… I frowned. When I returned, I would take Jacob's side. He
should come with us. He had as big a stake in this as any of us—his
entire life was at stake, just like mine.
While my thoughts were lost in the near future, my eyes swept the
mountainside routinely, searching for prey, searching for danger. I didn't
think about it; the urge was an automatic thing.
Or perhaps there was a reason for my scanning, some tiny trigger
that my razor-sharp senses had caught before I realized it consciously.
As my eyes flitted across the edge of a distant cliff, standing out
starkly blue-gray against the green-black forest, a glint of silver—or was
it gold ?—gripped my attention.
My gaze zeroed in on the color that shouldn't have been there, so far
away in the haze that an eagle wouldn't have been able to make it out. I
stared.
She stared back.
That she was a vampire was obvious. Her skin was marble white, the
texture a million times smoother than human skin. Even under the
clouds, she glistened ever so slightly. If her skin had not given her away,
her stillness would have. Only vampires and statues could be so perfectly
motionless.
Her hair was pale, pale blond, almost silver. This was the gleam that
had caught my eye. It hung straight as a ruler to a blunt edge at her chin,
parted evenly down the center.
She was a stranger to me. I was absolutely certain I'd never seen her
before, even as a human. None of the faces in my muddy memory were
the same as this one. But I knew her at once from her dark golden eyes.
Irina had decided to come after all.
For one moment I stared at her, and she stared back. I wondered if
she would guess immediately who I was as well. I half-raised my hand,
about to wave, but her lip twisted the tiniest bit, making her face
suddenly hostile.
I heard Renesmee's cry of victory from the forest, heard Jacob's
echoing howl, and saw Irina's face jerk reflexively to the sound when it
echoed to her a few seconds later. Her gaze cut slightly to the right, and I
knew what she was seeing. An enormous russet werewolf, perhaps the
very one who had killed her Laurent. How long had she been watching
us? Long enough to see our affectionate exchange before, I was sure.
Her face spasmed in pain.
Instinctually, I opened my hands in front of me in an apologetic
gesture. She turned back to me, and her lip curled back over her teeth.
Her jaw unlocked as she growled.
When the faint sound reached me, she had already turned and
disappeared into the forest.
"Crap!" I groaned.
I sprinted into the forest after Renesmee and Jacob, unwilling to have
them out of my sight. I didn't know which direction Irina had taken, or
exactly how furious she was right now. Vengeance was a common
obsession for vampires, one that was not easy to suppress.
Running at full speed, it only took me two seconds to reach them.
"Mine is bigger," I heard Renesmee insist as I burst through the thick
thornbushes to the small open space where they stood.
Jacob's ears flattened as he took in my expression; he crouched
forward, baring his teeth—his muzzle was streaked with blood from his
kill. His eyes raked the forest. I could hear the growl building in his
throat.
Renesmee was every bit as alert as Jacob. Abandoning the dead stag
at her feet, she leaped into my waiting arms, pressing her curious hands
against my cheeks.
"I'm overreacting," I assured them quickly. "It's okay, I think. Hold
on."
I pulled out my cell phone and hit the speed dial. Edward answered
on the first ring. Jacob and Renesmee listened intently to my side as I
filled Edward in.
"Come, bring Carlisle," I trilled so fast I wondered if Jacob could
keep up. "I saw Irina, and she saw me, but then she saw Jacob and she
got mad and ran away, I think. She hasn't shown up here—yet, anyway—
but she looked pretty upset so maybe she will. If she doesn't, you and
Carlisle have to go after her and talk to her. I feel so bad."
Jacob rumbled.
"We'll be there in half a minute," Edward assured me, and I could
hear the whoosh of the wind his running made. We darted back to the
long meadow and then wait silently as Jacob and I listened carefully for
the sound of an approach we did not recognize.
When the sound came, though, it was very familiar. And then
Edward was at my side, Carlisle a few seconds behind. I was surprised to
hear the heavy pad of big paws following behind Carlisle. I supposed I
shouldn't have been shocked. With Renesmee in even a hint of danger, of
course Jacob would call in reinforcements.
"She was up on that ridge," I told them at once, pointing out the spot.
If Irina was fleeing, she already had quite a head start. Would she stop
and listen to Carlisle? Her expression before made me think not. "Maybe
you should call Emmett and Jasper and have them come with you. She
looked…really upset. She growled at me."
"What?" Edward said angrily.
Carlisle put a hand on his arm. "She's grieving. I'll go after her."
"I'm coming with you," Edward insisted.
They exchanged a long glance—perhaps Carlisle was measuring
Edward's irritation with Irina against his helpfulness as a mind reader.
Finally, Carlisle nodded, and they took off to find the trail without
calling for Jasper or Emmett.
Jacob huffed impatiently and poked my back with his nose. He must
want Renesmee back at the safety of the house, just in case. I agreed with
him on that, and we hurried home with Seth and Leah running at our
flanks.
Renesmee was complacent in my arms, one hand still resting on my
face. Since the hunting trip had been aborted, she would just have to
make do with donated blood. Her thoughts were a little smug.
28. THE FUTURE
CARLISLE AND EDWARD HAD NOT BEEN ABLE TO CATCH
up with Irina before her trail disappeared into the sound. They'd swum to
the other bank to see if her trail had picked up in a straight line, but there
was no trace of her for miles in either direction on the eastern shore.
It was all my fault. She had come, as Alice had seen, to make peace
with the Cullens, only to be angered by my camaraderie with Jacob. I
wished I'd noticed her earlier, before Jacob had phased. I wished we'd
gone hunting somewhere else.
There wasn't much to be done. Carlisle had called Tanya with the
disappointing news. Tanya and Kate hadn't seen
Irina since they'd decided to come to my wedding, and they were
distraught that Irina had come so close and yet not returned home; it
wasn't easy for them to lose their sister, however temporary the
separation might be. I wondered if this brought back hard memories of
losing their mother so many centuries ago.
Alice was able to catch a few glimpses of hinds immediate future,
nothing too concrete. She wasn't going back to Denali, as far as Alice
could tell. The picture was hazy. All Alice could see was that Irina was
visibly upset; she wandered in the snow-swathed wilderness—to the
north? To the east?—with a devastated expression. She made no decisions
for a new course beyond her directionless grieving.
Days passed and, though of course I forgot nothing, Irina and her
pain moved to the back of my mind. There were more important things to
think of now. I would leave for Italy in just a few days. When I got back,
we'd all be off to South America.
Every detail had been gone over a hundred times already. We would
start with the Ticunas, tracing their legends as well as we could at the
source. Now that it was accepted that Jacob would come with us, he
figured prominently in the plans—it was unlikely that the people who
believed in vampires would speak to any of us about their stories. If we
dead-ended with the Ticunas, there were many closely related tribes in
the area to research. Carlisle had some old friends in the Amazon; if we
could find them, they might have information for us, too. Or at least a
suggestion as to where else we might go for answers. It was unlikely that
the three Amazon vampires had anything to do with the legends of
vampire hybrids themselves, as they were all female. There was no way
to know how long our search would take.
I hadn't told Charlie about the longer trip yet, and I stewed about
what to say to him while Edward and Carlisle's discussion went on. How
to break the news to him just right?
I stared at Renesmee while I debated internally. She was curled up
on the sofa now, her breathing slow with heavy sleep, her tangled curls
splayed wildly around her face. Usually, Edward and I took her back to
our cottage to put her to bed, but tonight we lingered with the family, he
and Carlisle deep in their planning session.
Meanwhile, Emmett and Jasper were more excited about planning
the hunting possibilities. The Amazon offered a change from our normal
quarry. Jaguars and panthers, for example. Emmett had a whim to
wrestle with an anaconda. Esme and Rosalie were planning what they
would pack. Jacob was off with Sam's pack, setting things up for his own
absence.
Alice moved slowly—for her—around the big room, unnecessarily
tidying the already immaculate space, straightening Esme's perfectly
hung garlands. She was re-centering Esme's vases on the console at the
moment. I could see from the way her face fluctuated—aware, then
blank, then aware again—that she was searching the future. I assumed
she was trying to see through the blind spots that Jacob and Renesmee
made in her visions as to what was waiting for us in South America until
Jasper said, "Let it go, Alice; she's not our concern," and a cloud of
serenity stole silently and invisibly through the room. Alice must have
been worrying about Irina again.
She stuck her tongue out at Jasper and then lifted one crystal vase
that was filled with white and red roses and turned toward the kitchen.
There was just the barest hint of wilt to one of the white flowers, but
Alice seemed intent on utter perfection as a distraction to her lack of
vision tonight.
Staring at Renesmee again, I didn't see it when the vase slipped from
Alice's fingers. I only heard the whoosh of the air whistling past the
crystal, and my eyes flickered up in time to see the vase shatter into ten
thousand diamond shards against the edge of the kitchen's marble floor.
We were perfectly still as the fragmented crystal bounced and
skittered in every direction with an unmusical tinkling, all eyes on Alice's
back.
My first illogical thought was that Alice was playing some joke on
us. Because there was no way that Alice could have dropped the vase by
accident. I could have darted across the room to catch the vase in plenty
of time myself, if I hadn't assumed she would get it. And how would it
fall through her fingers in the first place? Her perfectly sure fingers…
I had never seen a vampire drop anything by accident. Ever.
And then Alice was facing us, twisting in a move so fast it didn't
exist.
Her eyes were halfway here and halfway locked on the future, wide,
staring, filling her thin face till they seemed to overflow it. Looking into
her eyes was like looking out of a grave from the inside; I was buried in
the terror and despair and agony of her gaze.
I heard Edward gasp; it was a broken, half-choked sound.
"What?" Jasper growled, leaping to her side in a blurred rush of
movement, crushing the broken crystal under his feet. He grabbed her
shoulders and shook her sharply. She seemed to rattle silently in his
hands. "What, Alice?"
Emmett moved into my peripheral vision, his teeth bared while his
eyes darted toward the window, anticipating an attack.
There was only silence from Esme, Carlisle, and Rose, who were
frozen just as I was.
Jasper shook Alice again. "What is it?"
"They're coming for us," Alice and Edward whispered together,
perfectly synchronized. "All of them."
Silence.
For once, I was the quickest to understand—because something in
their words triggered my own vision. It was only the distant memory of a
dream—faint, transparent, indistinct as if I were peering through thick
gauze… In my head, I saw a line of black advancing on me, the ghost of
my half-forgotten human nightmare. I could not see the glint of their
ruby eyes in the shrouded image, or the shine of their sharp wet teeth, but
I knew where the gleam should be…
Stronger than the memory of the sight came the memory of the
feel—the wrenching need to protect the precious thing behind me.
I wanted to snatch Renesmee up into my arms, to hide her behind my
skin and hair, to make her invisible. But I couldn't even turn to look at
her. I felt not like stone but ice. For the first time since I'd been reborn a
vampire, I felt cold.
I barely heard the confirmation of my fears. I didn't need it. I already
knew.
"The Volturi," Alice moaned.
"All of them," Edward groaned at the same time. "Why?" Alice
whispered to herself. "How?"
"When?" Edward whispered.
"Why?" Esme echoed.
"When?" Jasper repeated in a voice like splintering ice.
Alice's eyes didn't blink, but it was as if a veil covered them; they
became perfectly blank. Only her mouth held on to her expression of
horror.
"Not long," she and Edward said together. Then she spoke alone.
"There's snow on the forest, snow on the town. Little more than a
month."
"Why?" Carlisle was the one to ask this time.
Esme answered. "They must have a reason. Maybe to see…"
"This isn't about Bella," Alice said hollowly. "They're all coming—
Aro, Caius, Marcus, every member of the guard, even the wives."
"The wives never leave the tower," Jasper contradicted her in a flat
voice. "Never. Not during the southern rebellion. Not when the
Romanians tried to overthrow them. Not even when they were hunting
the immortal children. Never."
"They're coming now," Edward whispered.
"But why?" Carlisle said again. "We've done nothing! And if we had,
what could we possibly do that would bring this down on us?"
"There are so many of us," Edward answered dully. "They must want
to make sure that…" He didn't finish.
"That doesn't answer the crucial question! Why?"
I felt I knew the answer to Carlisle's question, and yet at the same
time I didn't. Renesmee was the reason why, I was sure. Somehow I'd
known from the very beginning that they would come for her. My
subconscious had warned me before I'd known I was carrying her. It felt
oddly expected now. As if I'd somehow always known that the Volturi
would come to take my happiness from me.
But that still didn't answer the question.
"Go back, Alice," Jasper pleaded. "Look for the trigger. Search."
Alice shook her head slowly, her shoulders sagging. "It came out of
nowhere, Jazz. I wasn't looking for them, or even for us. I was just
looking for Irina. She wasn't where I expected her to be…" Alice trailed
off, her eyes drifting again. She stared at nothing for a long second.
And then her head jerked up, her eyes hard as flint. I heard Edward
catch his breath.
"She decided to go to them," Alice said. "Irina decided to go to the
Volturi. And then they will decide… It's as if they're waiting for her.
Like their decision was already made, and just waiting on her…"
It was silent again as we digested this. What would Irina tell the
Volturi that would result in Alice's appalling vision?
"Can we stop her?" Jasper asked.
"There's no way. She's almost there."
"What is she doing?" Carlisle was asking, but I wasn't paying
attention to the discussion now. All my focus was on the picture that was
painstakingly coming together in my head.
I pictured Irina poised on the cliff, watching. What had she seen? A
vampire and a werewolf who were best friends. I'd been focused on that
image, one that would obviously explain her reaction. But that was not
all that she'd seen.
She'd also seen a child. An exquisitely beautiful child, showing off in
the falling snow, clearly more than human …
Irina…the orphaned sisters…Carlisle had said that losing their
mother to the Volturi's justice had made Tanya, Kate, and Irina purists
when it came to the law.
Just half a minute ago, Jasper had said the words himself: Not even
when they were hunting the immortal children… The immortal
children—the unmentionable bane, the appalling taboo …
With Irina's past, how could she apply any other reading to what
she'd seen that day in the narrow field? She had not been close enough to
hear Renesmee's heart, to feel the heat radiating from her body.
Renesmee's rosy cheeks could have been a trick on our part for all she
knew.
After all, the Cullens were in league with werewolves. From Irina's
point of view, maybe this meant nothing was beyond us…
Irina, wringing her hands in the snowy wilderness—not mourning
Laurent, after all, but knowing it was her duty to turn the Cullens in,
knowing what would happen to them if she did. Apparently her
conscience had won out over the centuries of friendship.
And the Volturi's response to this kind of infraction was so
automatic, it was already decided.
I turned and draped myself over Renesmee's sleeping body, covering
her with my hair, burying my face in her curls.
"Think of what she saw that afternoon," I said in a low voice,
interrupting whatever Emmett was beginning to say. "To someone who'd
lost a mother because of the immortal children, what would Renesmee
look like?"
Everything was silent again as the others caught up to where I was
already.
"An immortal child," Carlisle whispered.
I felt Edward kneel beside me, wrap his arms over us both.
"But she's wrong," I went on. "Renesmee isn't like those other
children. They were frozen, but she grows so much every day. They were
out of control, but she never hurts Charlie or Sue or even shows them
things that would upset them. She can control herself. She's already
smarter than most adults. There would be no reason…"
I babbled on, waiting for someone to exhale with relief, waiting for
the icy tension in the room to relax as they realized I was right. The room
just seemed to get colder. Eventually my small voice trailed off into
silence.
No one spoke for a long time.
Then Edward whispered into my hair. "It's not the kind of crime they
hold a trial for, love," he said quietly. "Aro's seen Irina's proof in her
thoughts. They come to destroy, not to be reasoned with."
"But they're wrong," I said stubbornly.
"They won't wait for us to show them that."
His voice was still quiet, gentle, velvet…and yet the pain and
desolation in the sound was unavoidable. His voice was like Alice's eyes
before—like the inside of a tomb.
"What can we do?" I demanded.
Renesmee was so warm and perfect in my arms, dreaming
peacefully. I'd worried so much about Renesmee's speeding age—
worried that she would only have little over a decade of life… That terror
seemed ironic now.
Little over a month …
Was this the limit, then? I'd had more happiness than most people
ever experienced. Was there some natural law that demanded equal
shares of happiness and misery in the world? Was my joy overthrowing
the balance? Was four months all I could have?
It was Emmett who answered my rhetorical question. "We fight," he
said calmly.
"We can't win," Jasper growled. I could imagine how his face would
look, how his body would curve protectively over Alice's.
"Well, we can't run. Not with Demetri around." Emmett made a
disgusted noise, and I knew instinctively that he was not upset by the
idea of the Volturi's tracker but by the idea of running away. "And I don't
know that we can't win," he said. "There are a few options to consider.
We don't have to fight alone."
My head snapped up at that. "We don't have to sentence the
Quileutes to death, either, Emmett!"
"Chill, Bella." His expression was no different from when he was
contemplating fighting anacondas. Even the threat of annihilation
couldn't change Emmett's perspective, his ability to thrill to a challenge.
"I didn't mean the pack. Be realistic, though—do you think Jacob or Sam
is going to ignore an invasion? Even if it wasn't about Nessie? Not to
mention that, thanks to Irina, Aro knows about our alliance with the pack
now, too. But I was thinking of our other friends."
Carlisle echoed me in a whisper. "Other friends we don't have to
sentence to death."
"Hey, we'll let them decide," Emmett said in a placating tone. "I'm
not saying they have to fight with us." I could see the plan refining itself
in his head as he spoke. "If they'd just stand beside us, just long enough
to make the Volturi hesitate. Bella's right, after all. If we could force
them to stop and listen. Though that might take away any reason for a
fight…"
There was a hint of a smile on Emmett's face now. I was surprised no
one had hit him yet. I wanted to.
"Yes," Esme said eagerly. "That makes sense, Emmett. All we need
is for the Volturi to pause for one moment. Just long enough to listen."
"We'd need quite a show of witnesses," Rosalie said harshly, her
voice brittle as glass.
Esme nodded in agreement, as if she hadn't heard the sarcasm in
Rosalie's tone. "We can ask that much of our friends. Just to witness."
"We'd do it for them," Emmett said.
"We'll have to ask them just right," Alice murmured. I looked to see
her eyes were a dark void again. "They'll have to be shown very
carefully."
"Shown?" Jasper asked.
Alice and Edward both looked down at Renesmee. Then Alice's eyes
glazed over.
"Tanya's family," she said. "Siobhan's coven. Amun's. Some of the
nomads—Garrett and Mary for certain. Maybe
"What about Peter and Charlotte?" Jasper asked half fearfully, as if
he hoped the answer was no, and his old brother could be spared from
the coming carnage.
"Maybe."
"The Amazons?" Carlisle asked. "Kachiri, Zafrina, and Senna?"
Alice seemed too deep into her vision to answer at first; finally she
shuddered, and her eyes flickered back to the present. She met Carlisle's
gaze for the tiniest part of a second, and then looked down.
"I can't see."
"What was that?" Edward asked, his whisper a demand. "That part in
the jungle. Are we going to look for them?"
"I can't see," Alice repeated, not meeting his eyes. A flash of
confusion crossed Edward's face. "We'll have to split up and hurry—
before the snow sticks to the ground. We have to round up whomever we
can and get them here to show them." She zoned again. "Ask Eleazar.
There is more to this than just an immortal child."
The silence was ominous for another long moment while Alice was
in her trance. She blinked slowly when it was over, her eyes peculiarly
opaque despite the fact that she was clearly in the present.
"There is so much. We have to hurry," she whispered. "Alice?"
Edward asked. "That was too fast—I didn't understand. What was—?"
"I can't see!" she exploded back at him. "Jacob's almost here!"
Rosalie took a step toward the front door. "I'll deal with—"
"No, let him come," Alice said quickly, her voice straining higher
with each word. She grabbed Jasper's hand and began pulling him toward
the back door. "I'll see better away from Nessie, too. I need to go. I need
to really concentrate. I need to see everything I can. I have to go. Come
on, Jasper, there's no time to waste!"
We all could hear Jacob on the stairs. Alice yanked, impatient, on
Jasper's hand. He followed quickly, confusion in his eyes just like
Edward's. They darted out the door into the silver night.
"Hurry!" she called back to us. "You have to find them all!"
"Find what?" Jacob asked, shutting the front door behind himself.
"Where'd Alice go?"
No one answered; we all just stared.
Jacob shook the wet from his hair and pulled his arms through the
sleeves of his t-shirt, his eyes on Renesmee. "Hey, Bells! I thought you
guys would've gone home by now…"
He looked up to me finally, blinked, and then stared. I watched his
expression as the room's atmosphere finally touched him. He glanced
down, eyes wide, at the wet spot on the floor, the scattered roses, the
fragments of crystal. His fingers quivered.
"What?" he asked flatly. "What happened?"
I couldn't think where to begin. No one else found the words, either.
Jacob crossed the room in three long strides and dropped to his knees
beside Renesmee and me. I could feel the heat shaking off his body as
tremors rolled down his arms to his shaking hands.
"Is she okay?" he demanded, touching her forehead, tilting his head
as he listened to her heart. "Don't mess with me, Bella, please!"
"Nothing's wrong with Renesmee," I choked out, the words breaking
in strange places.
"Then who?"
"All of us, Jacob," I whispered. And it was there in my voice, too—
the sound of the inside of a grave. "It's over. We've all been sentenced to
die."
29. DEFECTION
WE SAT THERE ALL NIGHT LONG, STATUES OF HORROR
and grief, and Alice never came back.
We were all at our limits—frenzied into absolute stillness. Carlisle
had barely been able to move his lips to explain it all to Jacob. The
retelling seemed to make it worse; even Emmett stood silent and still
from then on.
It wasn't until the sun rose and I knew that Renesmee would soon be
stirring under my hands that I wondered for the first time what could
possibly be taking Alice so long. I'd hoped to know more before I was
faced with my daughter's curiosity. To have some answers. Some tiny,
tiny portion of hope so that I could smile and keep the truth from
terrifying her, too.
My face felt permanently set into the fixed mask it had worn all
night. I wasn't sure I had the ability to smile anymore.
Jacob was snoring in the corner, a mountain of fur on the floor,
twitching anxiously in his sleep. Sam knew everything—the wolves were
readying themselves for what was coming. Not that this preparation
would do anything but get them killed with the rest of my family.
The sunlight broke through the back windows, sparkling on Edward's
skin. My eyes had not moved from his since Alice's departure. We'd
stared at each other all night, staring at what neither of us could live
through losing: the other. I saw my reflection glimmer in his agonized
eyes as the sun touched my own skin.
His eyebrows moved an infinitesimal bit, then his lips. "Alice," he
said.
The sound of his voice was like ice cracking as it melted. All of us
fractured a little, softened a little. Moved again.
"She's been gone a long time," Rosalie murmured, surprised.
"Where could she be?" Emmett wondered, taking a step toward the
door.
Esme put a hand on her arm. "We don't want to disturb…"
"She's never taken so long before," Edward said. New worry
splintered the mask his face had become. His features were alive again,
his eyes suddenly wide with fresh fear, extra panic. "Carlisle, you don't
think—something preemptive? Would Alice have had time to see if they
sent someone for her?"
Aro's translucent-skinned face filled my head. Aro, who had seen
into all the corners of Alice's mind, who knew everything she was
capable of—
Emmett cussed loud enough that Jacob lurched to his feet with a
growl. In the yard, his growl was echoed by his pack. My family was
already a blur of action.
"Stay with Renesmee!" I all but shrieked at Jacob as I sprinted
through the door.
I was still stronger than the rest of them, and I used that strength to
push myself forward. I overtook Esme in a few bounds, and Rosalie in
just a few strides more. I raced through the thick forest until I was right
behind Edward and Carlisle.
"Would they have been able to surprise her?" Carlisle asked, his
voice as even as if he were standing motionless rather than running at
full speed.
"I don't see how," Edward answered. "But Aro knows her better than
anyone else. Better than I do."
"Is this a trap?" Emmett called from behind us. "Maybe," Edward
said. "There's no scent but Alice and Jasper. Where were they going?"
Alice and Jasper's trail was curling into a wide arc; it stretched first
east of the house, but headed north on the other side of the river, and then
back west again after a few miles. We recrossed the river, all six jumping
within a second of each other. Edward ran in the lead, his concentration
total.
"Did you catch that scent?" Esme called ahead a few moments after
we'd leaped the river for the second time. She was the farthest back, on
the far left edge of our hunting party. She gestured to the southeast.
"Keep to the main trail—we're almost to the Quileute border,"
Edward ordered tersely. "Stay together. See if they turned north or
south."
I was not as familiar with the treaty line as the rest of them, but I
could smell the hint of wolf in the breeze blowing from the east. Edward
and Carlisle slowed a little out of habit, and I could see their heads sweep
from side to side, waiting for the trail to turn.
Then the wolf smell was suddenly stronger, and Edward's head
snapped up. He came to a sudden stop. The rest of us froze, too.
"Sam?" Edward asked in a flat voice. "What is this?"
Sam came through the trees a few hundred yards away, walking
quickly toward us in his human form, flanked by two big wolves—Paul
and Jared. It took Sam a while to reach us; his human pace made me
impatient. I didn't want time to think about what was happening. I
wanted to be in motion, to be doing something. I wanted to have my
arms around Alice, to know beyond a doubt that she was safe.
I watched Edward's face go absolutely white as he read what Sam
was thinking. Sam ignored him, looking straight at Carlisle as he stopped
walking and began to speak.
"Right after midnight, Alice and Jasper came to this place and asked
permission to cross our land to the ocean. I granted them that and
escorted them to the coast myself. They went immediately into the water
and did not return. As we journeyed, Alice told me it was of the utmost
importance that I say nothing to Jacob about seeing her until I spoke to
you. I was to wait here for you to come looking for her and then give you
this note. She told me to obey her as if all our lives depended on it."
Sam's face was grim as he held out a folded sheet of paper, printed
all over with small black text. It was a page out of a book; my sharp eyes
read the printed words as Carlisle unfolded it to see the other side. The
side facing me was the copyright page from The Merchant of Venice. A
hint of my own scent blew off of it as Carlisle shook the paper flat. I
realized it was a page torn from one of my books. I'd brought a few
things from Charlie's house to the cottage; a few sets of normal clothes,
all the letters from my mother, and my favorite books. My tattered
collection of Shakespeare paperbacks had been on the bookshelf in the
cottage's little living room yesterday morning…
"Alice has decided to leave us," Carlisle whispered. "What?" Rosalie
cried.
Carlisle turned the page around so that we all could read.
We stood frozen again, the silence total but for the sound of the
wolves' heartbeats, their breathing. Their thoughts must have been loud,
too. Edward was first to move again, speaking in response to what he
heard in Sam's head.
"Yes, things are that dangerous."
"Enough that you would abandon your family?" Sam asked out loud,
censure in his tone. It was clear that he had not read the note before
giving it to Carlisle. He was upset now, looking as if he regretted
listening to Alice.
Edward's expression was stiff—to Sam it probably looked angry or
arrogant, but I could see the shape of pain in the hard planes of his face.
"We don't know what she saw," Edward said. "Alice is neither
unfeeling nor a coward. She just has more information than we do."
"We would not—," Sam began.
"You are bound differently than we are," Edward snapped. "We each
still have our free will."
Sam's chin jerked up, and his eyes looked suddenly flat black.
"But you should heed the warning," Edward went on. "This is not
something you want to involve yourselves in. You can still avoid what
Alice saw."
Sam smiled grimly. "We don't run away." Behind him, Paul snorted.
"Don't get your family slaughtered for pride," Carlisle interjected
quietly.
Sam looked at Carlisle with a softer expression. "As Edward pointed
out, we don't have the same kind of freedom that you have. Renesmee is
as much a part of our family now as she is yours. Jacob cannot abandon
her, and we cannot abandon him." His eyes flickered to Alice's note, and
his lips pressed into a thin line.
"You don't know her," Edward said.
"Do you?" Sam asked bluntly.
Carlisle put a hand on Edward's shoulder. "We have much to do, son.
Whatever Alice's decision, we would be foolish not to follow her advice
now. Let's go home and get to work."
Edward nodded, his face still rigid with pain. Behind me, I could
hear Esme's quiet, tearless sobs.
I didn't know how to cry in this body; I couldn't do anything but
stare. There was no feeling yet. Everything seemed unreal, like I was
dreaming again after all these months. Having a nightmare.
"Thank you, Sam," Carlisle said.
"I'm sorry," Sam answered. "We shouldn't have let her through."
"You did the right thing," Carlisle told him. "Alice is free to do what
she will. I wouldn't deny her that liberty."
I'd always thought of the Cullens as a whole, an indivisible unit.
Suddenly, I remembered that it had not always been so. Carlisle had
created Edward, Esme, Rosalie and Emmett; Edward had created me. We
were physically linked by blood and venom. I never thought of Alice and
Jasper as separate—as adopted into the family. But in truth, Alice had
adopted the Cullens. She had shown up with her unconnected past,
bringing Jasper with his, and fit herself into the family that was already
there. Both she and Jasper had known another life outside the Cullen
family. Had she really chosen to lead another new life after she'd seen
that life with the Cullens was over?
We were doomed, then, weren't we? There was no hope at all. Not
one ray, one flicker that might have convinced Alice she had a chance at
our side.
The bright morning air seemed thicker suddenly, blacker, as if
physically darkened by my despair.
"I'm not going down without a fight," Emmett snarled low under his
breath. "Alice told us what to do. Let's get it done."
The others nodded with determined expressions, and I realized that
they were banking on whatever chance Alice had given us. That they
were not going to give in to hopelessness and wait to die.
Yes, we all would fight. What else was there? And apparently we
would involve others, because Alice had said so before she'd left us. How
could we not follow Alice's last warning? The wolves, too, would fight
with us for Renesmee.
We would fight, they would fight, and we all would die.
I didn't feel the same resolve the others seemed to feel. Alice knew
the odds. She was giving us the only chance she could see, but the
chance was too slim for her to bet on it.
I felt already beaten as I turned my back on Sam's critical face and
followed Carlisle toward home.
We ran automatically now, not the same panicked hurry as before.
As we neared the river, Esme's head lifted. "There was that other trail. It
was fresh."
She nodded forward, toward where she had called Edward's attention
on the way here. While we were racing to save Alice …
"It has to be from earlier in the day. It was just Alice, without
Jasper," Edward said lifelessly.
Esme's face puckered, and she nodded.
I drifted to the right, falling a little behind. I was sure
Edward was right, but at the same time…After all, how had Alice's
note ended up on a page from my book?
"Bella?" Edward asked in an emotionless voice as I hesitated.
"I want to follow the trail," I told him, smelling the light scent of
Alice that led away from her earlier flight path. I was new to this, but it
smelled exactly the same to me, just minus the scent of Jasper.
Edward's golden eyes were empty. "It probably just leads back to the
house."
"Then I'll meet you there."
At first I thought he would let me go alone, but then, as I moved a
few steps away, his blank eyes flickered to life.
"I'll come with you," he said quietly. "We'll meet you at home,
Carlisle."
Carlisle nodded, and the others left. I waited until they were out of
sight, and then I looked at Edward questioningly.
"I couldn't let you walk away from me," he explained in a low voice.
"It hurt just to imagine it."
I understood without more explanation than that. I thought of being
divided from him now and realized I would have felt the same pain, no
matter how short the separation.
There was so little time left to be together.
I held my hand out to him, and he took it.
"Let's hurry," he said: "Renesmee will be awake." I nodded, and we
were running again.
It was probably a silly thing, to waste the time away from Renesmee
just for curiosity's sake. But the note bothered me. Alice could have
carved the note into a boulder or tree trunk if she lacked writing utensils.
She could have stolen a pad of Post-its from any of the houses by the
highway. Why my book? When did she get it?
Sure enough, the trail led back to the cottage by a circuitous route
that stayed far clear of the Cullens' house and the wolves in the nearby
woods. Edward's brows tightened in confusion as it became obvious
where the trail led.
He tried to reason it out. "She left Jasper to wait for her and came
here?"
We were almost to the cottage now, and I felt uneasy. I was glad to
have Edward's hand in mine, but I also felt as if I should be here alone.
Tearing out the page and carrying it back to Jasper was such an odd thing
for Alice to do. It felt like there was a message in her action—one I didn't
understand at all. But it was my book, so the message must be for me. If
it were something she wanted Edward to know, wouldn't she have pulled
a page from one of his books…?
"Give me just a minute," I said, pulling my hand free as we got to the
door.
His forehead creased. "Bella?"
"Please? Thirty seconds."
I didn't wait for him to answer. I darted through the door, pulling it
shut behind me. I went straight to the bookshelf. Alice's scent was
fresh—less than a day old. A fire that I had not set burned low but hot in
the fireplace. I yanked The Merchant of Venice off the shelf and flipped
it open to the title page.
There, next to the feathered edge left by the torn page, under the
words The Merchant of Venice by William Shakespeare, was a note.
Below that was a name and an address in Seattle. When Edward
came through the door after only thirteen seconds rather than thirty, I
was watching the book burn. "What's going on, Bella?"
"She was here. She ripped a page out of my book to write her note
on."
"Why?"
"I don't know why."
"Why are you burning it?"
"I—I—" I frowned, letting all my frustration and pain show on my
face. I did not know what Alice was trying to tell me, only that she'd
gone to great lengths to keep it from anyone but me. The one person
whose mind Edward could not read. So she must want to keep him in the
dark, and it was probably for a good reason. "It seemed appropriate."
"We don't know what she's doing," he said quietly.
I stared into the flames. I was the only person in the world who could
lie to Edward. Was that what Alice wanted from me? Her last request?
"When we were on the plane to Italy," I whispered—this was not a
lie, except perhaps in context—"on our way to rescue you…she lied to
Jasper so that he wouldn't come after us. She knew that if he faced the
Volturi, he would die. She was willing to die herself rather than put him
in danger. Willing for me to die, too. Willing for you to die."
Edward didn't answer.
"She has her priorities," I said. It made my still heart ache to realize
that my explanation did not feel like a lie in any way.
"I don't believe it," Edward said. He didn't say it like he was arguing
with me—he said it like he was arguing with himself. "Maybe it was just
Jasper in danger. Her plan would work for the rest of us, but he'd be lost
if he stayed. Maybe…"
"She could have told us that. Sent him away."
"But would Jasper have gone? Maybe she's lying to him again."
"Maybe," I pretended to agree. "We should go home. There's no
time."
Edward took my hand, and we ran.
Alice's note did not make me hopeful. If there were any way to avoid
the coming slaughter, Alice would have stayed. I couldn't see another
possibility. So it was something else she was giving me. Not a way to
escape. But what else would she think that I wanted? Maybe a way to
salvage something? Was there anything I could still save?
Carlisle and the others had not been idle in our absence. We'd been
separated from them for all of five minutes, and they were already
prepared to leave. In the corner, Jacob was human again, with Renesmee
on his lap, both of them watching us with wide eyes.
Rosalie had traded her silk wrap dress for a sturdy-looking pair of
jeans, running shoes, and a button-down shirt made of the thick weave
that backpackers used for long trips. Esme was dressed similarly. There
was a globe on the coffee table, but they were done looking at it, just
waiting for us.
The atmosphere was more positive now than before; it felt good to
them to be in action. Their hopes were pinned on Alice's instructions.
I looked at the globe and wondered where we were headed first.
"We're to stay here?" Edward asked, looking at Carlisle. He didn't
sound happy.
"Alice said that we would have to show people Renesmee, and we
would have to be careful about it," Carlisle said. "We'll send whomever
we can find back here to you—Edward, you'll be the best at fielding that
particular minefield."
Edward gave one sharp nod, still not happy. "There's a lot of ground
to cover."
"We're splitting up," Emmett answered. "Rose and I are hunting for
nomads."
"You'll have your hands full here," Carlisle said. "Tanya's family will
be here in the morning, and they have no idea why. First, you have to
persuade them not to react the way Irina did. Second, you've got to find
out what Alice meant about Eleazar. Then, after all that, will they stay to
witness for us? It will start again as the others come—if we can persuade
anyone to come in the first place." Carlisle sighed. "Your job may well
be the hardest. We'll be back to help as soon as we can."
Carlisle put his hand on Edward's shoulder for a second and then
kissed my forehead. Esme hugged us both, and Emmett punched us both
on the arm. Rosalie forced a hard smile for Edward and me, blew a kiss
to Renesmee, and then gave Jacob a parting grimace.
"Good luck," Edward told them.
"And to you," Carlisle said. "We'll all need it."
I watched them leave, wishing I could feel whatever hope bolstered
them, and wishing I could be alone with the computer for just a few
seconds. I had to figure out who this J. Jenks person was and why Alice
had gone to such lengths to give his name to only me.
Renesmee twisted in Jacob's arms to touch his cheek.
"I don't know if Carlisle's friends will come. I hope so. Sounds like
we're a little outnumbered right now," Jacob murmured to Renesmee.
So she knew. Renesmee already understood only too clearly what
was going on. The whole imprinted-werewolfgives-the-object-of-hisimprinting-
whatever-she-wants thing was getting old pretty fast. Wasn't
shielding her more important than answering her questions?
I looked carefully at her face. She did not look frightened, only
anxious and very serious as she conversed with Jacob in her silent way.
"No, we can't help; we've got to stay here," he went on. "People are
coming to see you, not the scenery."
Renesmee frowned at him.
"No, I don't have to go anywhere," he said to her. Then he looked at
Edward, his face stunned by the realization that he might be wrong. "Do
I?"
Edward hesitated.
"Spit it out," Jacob said, his voice raw with tension. He was right at
his breaking point, just like the rest of us.
"The vampires who are coming to help us are not the same as we
are," Edward said. "Tanya's family is the only one besides ours with a
reverence for human life, and even they don't think much of werewolves.
I think it might be safer—"
"I can take care of myself," Jacob interrupted.
"Safer for Renesmee," Edward continued, "if the choice to believe
our story about her is not tainted by an association with werewolves."
"Some friends. They'd turn on you just because of who you hang out
with now?"
"I think they would mostly be tolerant under normal circumstances.
But you need to understand—accepting Nessie will not be a simple thing
for any of them. Why make it even the slightest bit harder?"
Carlisle had explained the laws about immortal children to Jacob last
night. "The immortal children were really that bad?" he asked.
"You can't imagine the depth of the scars they've left in the collective
vampire psyche."
"Edward…" It was still odd to hear Jacob use Edward's name
without bitterness.
"I know, Jake. I know how hard it is to be away from her. We'll play
it by ear— see how they react to her. In any case, Nessie is going to have
to be incognito off and on in the next few weeks. She'll need to stay at
the cottage until the right moment for us to introduce her. As long as you
keep a safe distance from the main house…"
"I can do that. Company in the morning, huh?"
"Yes. The closest of our friends. In this particular case, it's probably
better if we get things out in the open as soon as possible. You can stay
here. Tanya knows about you. She's even met Seth."
"Right."
"You should tell Sam what's going on. There might be strangers in
the woods soon."
"Good point. Though I owe him some silence after last night."
"Listening to Alice is usually the right thing."
Jacob's teeth ground together, and I could see that he shared Sam's
feelings about what Alice and Jasper had done.
While they were talking, I wandered toward the back windows,
trying to look distracted and anxious. Not a difficult thing to do. I leaned
my head against the wall that curved away from the living room toward
the dining room, right next to one of the computer desks. I ran my fingers
against the keys while staring into the forest, trying to make it look like
an absentminded thing. Did vampires ever do things absentmindedly? I
didn't think anyone was paying particular attention to me, but I didn't
turn to make sure. The monitor glowed to life. I stroked my fingers
across the keys again. Then I drummed them very quietly on the wooden
desktop, just to make it seem random. Another stroke across the keys.
I scanned the screen in my peripheral vision.
No J. Jenks, but there was a Jason Jenks. A lawyer. I brushed the
keyboard, trying to keep a rhythm, like the preoccupied stroking of a cat
you'd all but forgotten on your lap. Jason Jenks had a fancy website for
his firm, but the address on the homepage was wrong. In Seattle, but in a
different zip code. I noted the phone number and then stroked the
keyboard in rhythm. This time I searched the address, but nothing at all
came up, as if the address didn't exist. I wanted to look at a map, but I
decided I was pushing my luck. One more brush, to delete the history…
I continued staring out the window and brushed the wood a few
times. I heard light footsteps crossing the floor to me, and I turned with
what I hoped was the same expression as before.
Renesmee reached for me, and I held my arms open. She launched
herself into them, smelling strongly of werewolf, and nestled her head
against my neck.
I didn't know if I could stand this. As much as I feared for my life,
for Edward's, for the rest of my family's, it was not the same as the gut-
wrenching terror I felt for my daughter. There had to be a way to save
her, even if that was the only thing I could do.
Suddenly, I knew that this was all I wanted anymore. The rest I
would bear if I had to, but not her life being forfeited. Not that.
She was the one thing I simply had to save.
Would Alice have known how I would feel?
Renesmee's hand touched my cheek lightly.
She showed me my own face, Edward's, Jacob's, Rosalie's, Esme's,
Carlisle's, Alice's, Jasper's, flipping through all our family's faces faster
and faster. Seth and Leah. Charlie, Sue, and Billy. Over and over again.
Worrying, like the rest of us were. She was only worrying, though. Jake
had kept the worst from her as far as I could tell. The part about how we
had no hope, how we all were going to die in a month's time.
She settled on Alice's face, longing and confused. Where was Alice?
"I don't know," I whispered. "But she's Alice. She's doing the right
thing, like always."
The right thing for Alice, anyway. I hated thinking of her that way,
but how else could the situation be understood? Renesmee sighed, and
the longing intensified.
"I miss her, too."
I felt my face working, trying to find the expression that went with
the grief inside. My eyes felt strange and dry; they blinked against the
uncomfortable feeling. I bit my lip. When I took my next breath, the air
hitched in my throat, like I was choking on it.
Renesmee pulled back to look at me, and I saw my face mirrored in
her thoughts and in her eyes. I looked like Esme had this morning.
So this was what it felt like to cry.
Renesmee's eyes glistened wetly as she watched my face. She
stroked my face, showing me nothing, just trying to soothe me.
I'd never thought to see the mother-daughter bond reversed between
us, the way it had always been for Renée and me. But I hadn't had a very
clear view of the future.
A tear welled up on the edge of Renesmee's eye. I wiped it away
with a kiss. She touched her eye in amazement and then looked at the
wetness on her fingertip.
"Don't cry," I told her. "It's going to be okay. You're going to be fine.
I will find you a way through this."
If there was nothing else I could do, I would still save my Renesmee.
I was more positive than ever that this was what Alice would give me.
She would know. She would have left me a way.
30. IRRESISTIBLE
THERE WAS SO MUCH TO THINK ABOUT.
How was I going to find time alone to hunt down J. Jenks, and why
did Alice want me to know about him?
If Alice's clue had nothing to do with Renesmee, what could I do to
save my daughter?
How were Edward and I going to explain things to Tanya's family in
the morning? What if they reacted like Irina? What if it turned into a
fight?
I didn't know how to fight. How was I going to learn in just a month?
Was there any chance at all that I could be taught fast enough that I
might be a danger to any one member of the Volturi? Or was I doomed
to be totally useless? Just another easily dispatched newborn?
So many answers I needed, but I did not get the chance to ask my
questions.
Wanting some normality for Renesmee, I'd insisted on taking her
home to our cottage at bedtime. Jacob was more comfortable in his wolf
form at the moment; the stress was easier dealt with when he felt ready
for a fight. I wished that I could feel the same, could feel ready. He ran in
the woods, on guard again.
After she was deeply under, I put Renesmee in her bed and then went
to the front room to ask my questions of Edward. The ones I was able to
ask, at any rate; one of the most difficult of problems was the idea of
trying to hide anything from him, even with the advantage of my silent
thoughts.
He stood with his back to me, staring into the fire. "Edward, I—"
He spun and was across the room in what seemed like no time at all,
not even the smallest part of a second. I only had time to register the
ferocious expression on his face before his lips were crushing against
mine and his arms were locked around me like steel girders.
I didn't think of my questions again for the rest of that night. It didn't
take long for me to grasp the reason for his mood, and even less time to
feel exactly the same way.
I'd been planning on needing years just to somewhat organize the
overwhelming passion I felt for him physically. And then centuries after
that to enjoy it. If we had only a month left together…Well, I didn't see
how I could stand to have this end. For the moment I couldn't help but be
selfish. All I wanted was to love him as much as possible in the limited
time given to me.
It was hard to pull myself away from him when the sun came up, but
we had our job to do, a job that might be more difficult than all the rest
of our family's searches put together. As soon as I let myself think of
what was coming, I was all tension; it felt like my nerves were being
stretched on a rack, thinner and thinner.
"I wish there was a way to get the information we need from Eleazar
before we tell them about Nessie," Edward muttered as we hurriedly
dressed in the huge closet that was more reminder of Alice than I wanted
at the moment. "Just in case."
"But he wouldn't understand the question to answer it," I agreed. "Do
you think they'll let us explain?"
"I don't know."
I pulled Renesmee, still sleeping, from her bed and held her close so
that her curls were pressed against my face; her sweet scent, so close,
overpowered every other smell.
I couldn't waste one second of time today. There were answers I
needed, and wasn't sure how much time Edward and I would have alone
today. If all went well with Tanya's family, hopefully we would have
company for an extended period.
"Edward, will you teach me how to fight?" I asked him, tensed for
his reaction, as he held the door for me.
It was what I expected. He froze, and then his eyes swept over me
with a deep significance, like he was looking at me for the first or last
time. His eyes lingered on our daughter sleeping in my arms.
"If it comes to a fight, there won't be much any of us can do," he
hedged.
I kept my voice even. "Would you leave me unable to defend
myself?"
He swallowed convulsively, and the door shuddered, hinges
protesting, as his hand tightened. Then he nodded. "When you put it that
way…I suppose we should get to work as soon as we can."
I nodded, too, and we started toward the big house. We didn't hurry.
I wondered what I could do that would have any hope of making a
difference. I was a tiny bit special, in my own way—if having a
supernaturally thick skull could really be considered special. Was there
any use that I could put that toward?
"What would you say their biggest advantage is? Do they even have
a weakness?"
Edward didn't have to ask to know I meant the Volturi.
"Alec and Jane are their greatest offense," he said emotionlessly, like
we were talking of a basketball team. "Their defensive players rarely see
any real action."
"Because Jane can burn you where you stand—mentally at least.
What does Alec do? Didn't you once say he was even more dangerous
than Jane?"
"Yes. In a way, he is the antidote to Jane. She makes you feel the
worst pain imaginable. Alec, on the other hand, makes you feel nothing.
Absolutely nothing. Sometimes, when the Volturi are feeling kind, they
have Alec anesthetize someone before he is executed. If he has
surrendered or pleased them in some other way."
"Anesthetic? But how is that more dangerous than Jane?"
"Because he cuts off your senses altogether. No pain, but also no
sight or sound or smell. Total sensory deprivation. You are utterly alone
in the blackness. You don't even feel it when they burn you."
I shivered. Was this the best we could hope for? To not see or feel
death when it came?
"That would make him only equally as dangerous as Jane," Edward
went on in the same detached voice, "in that they both can incapacitate
you, make you into a helpless target. The difference between them is like
the difference between Aro and me. Aro hears the mind of only one
person at a time. Jane can only hurt the one object of her focus. I can
hear everyone at the same time."
I felt cold as I saw where he was going. "And Alec can incapacitate
us all at the same time?" I whispered.
"Yes," he said. "If he uses his gift against us, we will all stand blind
and deaf until they get around to killing us—maybe they'll simply burn
us without bothering to tear us apart first. Oh, we could try to fight, but
we'll be more likely to hurt one another than we would be to hurt one of
them."
We walked in silence for a few seconds.
An idea was shaping itself in my head. Not very promising, but
better than nothing.
"Do you think Alec is a very good fighter?" I asked. "Aside from
what he can do, I mean. If he had to fight without his gift. I wonder if
he's ever even tried…"
Edward glanced at me sharply. "What are you thinking?"
I looked straight ahead. "Well, he probably can't do that to me, can
he? If what he does is like Aro and Jane and you.
Maybe…if he's never really had to defend himself…and I learned a
few tricks—"
"He's been with the Volturi for centuries," Edward cut me off, his
voice abruptly panicked. He was probably seeing the same image in his
head that I was: the Cullens standing helpless, senseless pillars on the
killing field—all but me. I'd be the only one who could fight. "Yes,
you're surely immune to his power, but you are still a newborn, Bella. I
can't make you that strong a fighter in a few weeks. I'm sure he's had
training."
"Maybe, maybe not. It's the one thing I can do that no one else can.
Even if I can just distract him for a while—" Could I last long enough to
give the others a chance?
"Please, Bella," Edward said through his teeth. "Let's not talk about
this."
"Be reasonable."
"I will try to teach you what I can, but please don't make me think
about you sacrificing yourself as a diversion—" He choked, and didn't
finish.
I nodded. I would keep my plans to myself, then. First Alec and then,
if I was miraculously lucky enough to win, Jane. If I could only even
things out—remove the Volturi's overwhelming offensive advantage.
Maybe then there was a chance. . .. My mind raced ahead. What if I was
able to distract or even take them out? Honestly, why would either Jane
or Alec ever have needed to learn battle skills? I couldn't imagine
petulant little Jane surrendering her advantage, even to learn.
If I was able to kill them, what a difference that would make.
"I have to learn everything. As much as you can possibly cram into
my head in the next month," I murmured.
He acted as if I hadn't spoken.
Who next, then? I might as well have my plans in order so that, if I
did live past attacking Alec, there would be no hesitation in my strike. I
tried to think of another situation where my thick skull would give me an
advantage. I didn't know enough about what the others did. Obviously,
fighters like the huge Felix were beyond me. I could only try to give
Emmett his fair fight there. I didn't know much about the rest of the
Volturi guard, besides Demetri…
My face was perfectly smooth as I considered Demetri. Without a
doubt, he would be a fighter. There was no other way he could have
survived so long, always at the spear point of any attack. And he must
always lead, because he was their tracker—the best tracker in the world,
no doubt. If there had been one better, the Volturi would have traded up.
Aro didn't surround himself with second best.
If Demetri didn't exist, then we could run. Whoever was left of us, in
any case. My daughter, warm in my arms … Someone could run with
her. Jacob or Rosalie, whoever was left.
And…if Demetri didn't exist, then Alice and Jasper could be safe
forever. Is that what Alice had seen? That part of our family could
continue? The two of them, at the very least.
Could I begrudge her that?
"Demetri…I said.
"Demetri is mine," Edward said in a hard, tight voice. I looked at him
quickly and saw that his expression had turned violent.
"Why?" I whispered.
He didn't answer at first. We were to the river when he finally
murmured, "For Alice. It's the only thanks I can give her now for the last
fifty years."
So his thoughts were in line with mine.
I heard Jacob's heavy paws thudding against the frozen ground. In
seconds, he was pacing beside me, his dark eyes focused on Renesmee.
I nodded to him once, then returned to my questions. There was so
little time.
"Edward, why do you think Alice told us to ask Eleazar about the
Volturi? Has he been in Italy recently or something? What could he
know?"
"Eleazar knows everything when it comes to the Volturi. I forgot you
didn't know. He used to be one of them."
I hissed involuntarily. Jacob growled beside me.
"What?" I demanded, in my head picturing the beautiful dark-haired
man at our wedding wrapped in a long, ashy cloak.
Edward's face was softer now—he smiled a little. "Eleazar is a very
gentle person. He wasn't entirely happy with the Volturi, but he respected
the law and its need to be upheld. He felt he was working toward the
greater good. He doesn't regret his time with them. But when he found
Carmen, he found his place in this world. They are very similar people,
both very compassionate for vampires." He smiled again. "They met
Tanya and her sisters, and they never looked back. They are well suited
to this lifestyle. If they'd never found Tanya, I imagine they would have
eventually discovered a way to live without human blood on their own."
The pictures in my head were jarring. I couldn't make them match
up. A compassionate Volturi soldier?
Edward glanced at Jacob and answered a silent question. "No, he
wasn't one of their warriors, so to speak. He had a gift they found
convenient."
Jacob must have asked the obvious follow-up question.
"He has an instinctive feel for the gifts of others—the extra abilities
that some vampires have," Edward told him. "He could give Aro a
general idea of what any given vampire was capable of just by being in
proximity with him or her. This was helpful when the Volturi went into
battle. He could warn them if someone in the opposing coven had a skill
that might give them some trouble. That was rare; it takes quite a skill to
even inconvenience the Volturi for a moment. More often, the warning
would give Aro the chance to save someone who might be useful to him.
Eleazar's gift works even with humans, to an extent. He has to really
concentrate with humans, though, because the latent ability is so
nebulous. Aro would have him test the people who wanted to join, to see
if they had any potential. Aro was sorry to see him go."
"They let him go?" I asked. "Just like that?"
His smile was darker now, a little twisted. "The Volturi aren't
supposed to be the villains, the way they seem to you. They are the
foundation of our peace and civilization. Each member of the guard
chooses to serve them. It's quite prestigious; they all are proud to be
there, not forced to be there."
I scowled at the ground.
"They're only alleged to be heinous and evil by the criminals, Bella."
"We're not criminals."
Jacob huffed in agreement.
"They don't know that."
"Do you really think we can make them stop and listen?"
Edward hesitated just the tiniest moment and then shrugged. "If we
find enough friends to stand beside us. Maybe."
If. I suddenly felt the urgency of what we had before us today.
Edward and I both started to move faster, breaking into a run. Jacob
caught up quickly.
"Tanya shouldn't be too much longer," Edward said. "We need to be
ready."
How to be ready, though? We arranged and rearranged, thought and
rethought. Renesmee in full view? Or hidden at first? Jacob in the room?
Or outside? He'd told his pack to stay close but invisible. Should he do
the same?
In the end, Renesmee, Jacob—in his human form again—and I
waited around the corner from the front door in the dining room, sitting
at the big polished table. Jacob let me hold Renesmee; he wanted space
in case he had to phase quickly.
Though I was glad to have her in my arms, it made me feel useless. It
reminded me that in a fight with mature vampires, I was no more than an
easy target; I didn't need my hands free.
I tried to remember Tanya, Kate, Carmen, and Eleazar from the
wedding. Their faces were murky in my ill-lit memories. I only knew
they were beautiful, two blondes and two brunettes. I couldn't remember
if there was any kindness in their eyes.
Edward leaned motionlessly against the back window wall, staring
toward the front door. It didn't look like he was seeing the room in front
of him.
We listened to the cars zooming past out on the freeway, none of
them slowing.
Renesmee nestled into my neck, her hand against my cheek but no
images in my head. She didn't have pictures for her feelings now.
"What if they don't like me?" she whispered, and all our eyes flashed
to her face.
"Of course they'll—," Jacob started to say, but I silenced him with a
look.
"They don't understand you, Renesmee, because they've never met
anyone like you," I told her, not wanting to lie to her with promises that
might not come true. "Getting them to understand is the problem."
She sighed, and in my head flashed pictures of all of us in one quick
burst. Vampire, human, werewolf. She fit nowhere.
"You're special, that's not a bad thing."
She shook her head in disagreement. She thought of our strained
faces and said, "This is my fault."
"No," Jacob, Edward, and I all said at exactly the same time, but
before we could argue further, we heard the sound we'd been waiting for:
the slowing of an engine on the freeway, the tires moving from pavement
to soft dirt.
Edward darted around the corner to stand waiting by the door.
Renesmee hid in my hair. Jacob and I stared at each other across the
table, desperation on our faces.
The car moved quickly through the woods, faster than Charlie or Sue
drove. We heard it pull into the meadow and stop by the front porch.
Four doors opened and closed. They didn't speak as they approached the
door. Edward opened it before they could knock.
"Edward!" a female voice enthused.
"Hello, Tanya. Kate, Eleazar, Carmen."
Three murmured hellos.
"Carlisle said he needed to talk to us right away," the first voice said,
Tanya. I could hear that they all were still outside. I imagined Edward in
the doorway, blocking their entrance. "What's the problem? Trouble with
the werewolves?"
Jacob rolled his eyes.
"No," Edward said. "Our truce with the werewolves is stronger than
ever."
A woman chuckled.
"Aren't you going to invite us in?" Tanya asked. And then she
continued without waiting for an answer. "Where's Carlisle?"
"Carlisle had to leave."
There was a short silence.
"What's going on, Edward?" Tanya demanded.
"If you could give me the benefit of the doubt for just a few
minutes," he answered. "I have something difficult to explain, and I'll
need you to be open-minded until you understand."
"Is Carlisle all right?" a male voice asked anxiously. Eleazar.
"None of us is all right, Eleazar," Edward said, and then he patted
something, maybe Eleazar's shoulder. "But physically, Carlisle is fine."
"Physically?" Tanya asked sharply. "What do you mean?"
"I mean that my entire family is in very grave danger. But before I
explain, I ask for your promise. Listen to everything I say before you
react. I am begging you to hear me out."
A longer silence greeted his request. Through the strained hush,
Jacob and I stared wordlessly at each other. His russet lips paled.
"We're listening," Tanya finally said. "We will hear it all before we
judge."
"Thank you, Tanya," Edward said fervently. "We wouldn't involve
you in this if we had any other choice."
Edward moved. We heard four sets of footsteps walk through the
doorway.
Someone sniffed. "I knew those werewolves were involved," Tanya
muttered.
"Yes, and they're on our side. Again."
The reminder silenced Tanya.
"Where's your Bella?" one of the other female voices asked. "How is
she?"
"She'll join us shortly. She's well, thank you. She's taken to
immortality with amazing finesse."
"Tell us about the danger, Edward," Tanya said quietly. "We'll listen,
and we'll be on your side, where we belong."
Edward took a deep breath. "I'd like you to witness for yourselves
first. Listen—in the other room. What do you hear?"
It was quiet, and then there was movement.
"Just listen first, please," Edward said.
"A werewolf, I assume. I can hear his heart," Tanya said. "What
else?" Edward asked.
There was a pause.
"What is that thrumming?" Kate or Carmen asked. "Is that…some
kind of a bird?"
"No, but remember what you're hearing. Now, what do you smell?
Besides the werewolf"
"Is there a human here?" Eleazar whispered.
"No," Tanya disagreed. "It's not human…but…closer to human than
the rest of the scents here. What is that, Edward? I don't think I've ever
smelled that fragrance before."
"You most certainly have not, Tanya. Please, please remember that
this is something entirely new to you. Throw away your preconceived
notions."
"I promised you I would listen, Edward."
All right, then. Bella? Bring out Renesmee, please."
My legs felt strangely numb, but I knew that feeling was all in my
head. I forced myself not to hold back, not to move sluggishly, as I got to
my feet and walked the few short feet to the corner. The heat from
Jacob's body flamed close behind me as he shadowed my steps.
I took one step into the bigger room and then froze, unable to force
myself farther forward. Renesmee took a deep breath and then peeped
out from under my hair, her little shoulders tight, expecting a rebuff.
I thought I'd prepared myself for their reaction. For accusations, for
shouting, for the motionlessness of deep stress.
Tanya skittered back four steps, her strawberry curls quivering, like a
human confronted by a venomous snake. Kate jumped back all the way
to the front door and braced herself against the wall there. A shocked hiss
came from between her clenched teeth. Eleazar threw himself in front of
Carmen in a protective crouch.
"Oh please," I heard Jacob complain under his breath. Edward put
his arm around Renesmee and me. "You promised to listen," he reminded
them.
"Some things cannot be heard!" Tanya exclaimed. "How could you,
Edward? Do you not know what this means?"
"We have to get out of here," Kate said anxiously, her hand on the
doorknob.
"Edward …..Eleazar seemed beyond words.
"Wait," Edward said, his voice harder now. "Remember what you
hear, what you smell. Renesmee is not what you think she is."
"There are no exceptions to this rule, Edward," Tanya snapped back.
"Tanya," Edward said sharply, "you can hear her heartbeat! Stop and
think about what that means."
"Her heartbeat?" Carmen whispered, peering around Eleazar's
shoulder.
"She's not a full vampire child," Edward answered, directing his
attention toward Carmen's less hostile expression. "She is half-human."
The four vampires stared at him like he was speaking a language
none of them knew.
"Hear me." Edward's voice shifted into a smooth velvet tone of
persuasion. "Renesmee is one of a kind. I am her father. Not her
creator—her biological father."
Tanya's head was shaking, just a tiny movement. She didn't seem
aware of it.
"Edward, you can't expect us to—," Eleazar started to say.
"Tell me another explanation that fits, Eleazar. You can feel the
warmth of her body in the air. Blood runs in her veins, Eleazar. You can
smell it."
"How?" Kate breathed.
"Bella is her biological mother," Edward told her. "She conceived,
carried, and gave birth to Renesmee while she was still human. It nearly
killed her. I was hard-pressed to get enough venom into her heart to save
her."
"I've never heard of such a thing," Eleazar said. His shoulders were
still stiff, his expression cold.
"Physical relationships between vampires and humans are not
common," Edward answered, a bit of dark humor in his tone now.
"Human survivors of such trysts are even less common. Wouldn't you
agree, cousins?"
Both Kate and Tanya scowled at him.
"Come now, Eleazar. Surely you can see the resemblance."
It was Carmen who responded to Edward's words. She stepped
around Eleazar, ignoring his half-articulated warning, and walked
carefully to stand right in front of me. She leaned down slightly, looking
carefully into Renesmee's face.
"You seem to have your mother's eyes," she said in a low, calm
voice, "but your father's face." And then, as if she could not help herself,
she smiled at Renesmee.
Renesmee's answering smile was dazzling. She touched my face
without looking away from Carmen. She imagined touching Carmen's
face, wondering if that was okay.
"Do you mind if Renesmee tells you about it herself?" I asked
Carmen. I was still too stressed to speak above a whisper. "She has a gift
for explaining things."
Carmen was still smiling at Renesmee. "Do you speak, little one?"
"Yes," Renesmee answered in her trilling high soprano. All of
Tanya's family flinched at the sound of her voice except for Carmen.
"But I can show you more than I can tell you."
She placed her little dimpled hand on Carmen's cheek.
Carmen stiffened like an electric shock had run through her. Eleazar
was at her side in an instant, his hands on her shoulders as if to yank her
away.
"Wait," Carmen said breathlessly, her unblinking eyes locked on
Renesmee's.
Renesmee "showed" Carmen her explanation for a long time.
Edward's face was intent as he watched with Carmen, and I wished so
much that I could hear what he heard, too. Jacob shifted his weight
impatiently behind me, and I knew he was wishing the same.
"What's Nessie showing her?" he grumbled under his breath.
"Everything," Edward murmured.
Another minute passed, and Renesmee dropped her hand from
Carmen's face. She smiled winningly at the stunned vampire.
"She really is your daughter, isn't she?" Carmen breathed, switching
her wide topaz eyes to Edward's face. "Such a vivid gift! It could only
have come from a very gifted father."
"Do you believe what she showed you?" Edward asked, his
expression intense.
"Without a doubt," Carmen said simply.
Eleazar's face was rigid with distress. "Carmen!"
Carmen took his hands into her own and squeezed them. "Impossible
as it seems, Edward has told you nothing but truth. Let the child show
you."
Carmen nudged Eleazar closer to me and then nodded at Renesmee.
"Show him, mi querida."
Renesmee grinned, clearly delighted with Carmen's acceptance, and
touched Eleazar lightly on the forehead. "Ay caray!" he spit, and jerked
away from her.
"What did she do to you?" Tanya demanded, coming closer warily.
Kate crept forward, too.
"She's just trying to show you her side of the story," Carmen told
him in a soothing voice.
Renesmee frowned impatiently. "Watch, please," she commanded
Eleazar. She stretched her hand out to him and then left a few inches
between her fingers and his face, waiting.
Eleazar eyed her suspiciously and then glanced at Carmen for help.
She nodded encouragingly. Eleazar took a deep breath and then leaned
closer until his forehead touched her hand again.
He shuddered when it began but held still this time, his eyes closed
in concentration.
"Ahh," he sighed when his eyes reopened a few minutes later. "I
see."
Renesmee smiled at him. He hesitated, then smiled a slightly
unwilling smile in response.
"Eleazar?" Tanya asked.
"It's all true, Tanya. This is no immortal child. She's half-human.
Come. See for yourself."
In silence, Tanya took her turn standing warily before me, and then
Kate, both showing shock as that first image hit them with Renesmee's
touch. But then, just like Carmen and Eleazar, they seemed completely
won over as soon as it was done.
I shot a glance at Edward's smooth face, wondering if it could really
be so easy. His golden eyes were clear, unshadowed. There was no
deception in this, then.
"Thank you for listening," he said quietly.
"But there is the grave danger you warned us of," Tanya said. "Not
directly from this child, I see, but surely from the Volturi, then. How did
they find out about her? When are they coming?"
I was not surprised at her quick understanding. After all, what could
possibly be a threat to a family as strong as mine? Only the Volturi.
"When Bella saw Irina that day in the mountains," Edward
explained, "she had Renesmee with her."
Kate hissed, her eyes narrowing to slits. "Irina did this? To you? To
Carlisle? Irina?"
"No," Tanya whispered. "Someone else…"
"Alice saw her go to them," Edward said. I wondered if the others
noticed the way he winced just slightly when he spoke Alice's name.
"How could she do this thing?" Eleazar asked of no one. "Imagine if
you had seen Renesmee only from a distance. If you had not waited for
our explanation."
Tanya's eyes tightened. "No matter what she thought … You are our
family."
"There's nothing we can do about kinds choice now. It's too late.
Alice gave us a month."
Both Tanya's and Eleazar's heads cocked to one side. Kate's brow
furrowed.
"So long?" Eleazar asked.
"They are all coming. That must take some preparation."
Eleazar gasped. "The entire guard?"
"Not just the guard," Edward said, his jaw straining tight. "Aro,
Caius, Marcus. Even the wives."
Shock glazed over all their eyes.
"Impossible," Eleazar said blankly.
"I would have said the same two days ago," Edward said.
Eleazar scowled, and when he spoke it was nearly a growl. "But that
doesn't make any sense. Why would they put themselves and the wives
in danger?"
"It doesn't make sense from that angle. Alice said there was more to
this than just punishment for what they think we've done. She thought
you could help us."
"More than punishment? But what else is there?" Eleazar started
pacing, stalking toward the door and back again as if he were alone here,
his eyebrows furrowed as he stared at the floor.
"Where are the others, Edward? Carlisle and Alice and the rest?"
Tanya asked.
Edward's hesitation was almost unnoticeable. He answered only part
of her question. "Looking for friends who might help us."
Tanya leaned toward him, holding her hands out in front of her.
"Edward, no matter how many friends you gather, we can't help you win.
We can only die with you. You must know that. Of course, perhaps the
four of us deserve that after what Irina has done now, after how we've
failed you in the past—for her sake that time as well."
Edward shook his head quickly. "We're not asking you to fight and
die with us, Tanya. You know Carlisle would never ask for that."
"Then what, Edward?"
"We're just looking for witnesses. If we can make them pause, just
for a moment. If they would let us explain…" He touched Renesmee's
cheek; she grabbed his hand and held it pressed against her skin. "It's
difficult to doubt our story when you see it for yourself."
Tanya nodded slowly. "Do you think her past will matter to them so
much?"
"Only as it foreshadows her future. The point of the restriction was to
protect us from exposure, from the excesses of children who could not be
tamed."
"I'm not dangerous at all," Renesmee interjected. I listened to her
high, clear voice with new ears, imagining how she sounded to the
others. "I never hurt Grandpa or Sue or Billy. I love humans. And wolf-
people like my Jacob." She dropped Edward's hand to reach back and pat
Jacob's arm.
Tanya and Kate exchanged a quick glance.
"If Irina had not come so soon," Edward mused, "we could have
avoided all of this. Renesmee grows at an unprecedented rate. By the
time the month is past, she'll have gained another half year of
development."
"Well, that is something we can certainly witness," Carmen said in a
decided tone. "We'll be able to promise that we've seen her mature
ourselves. How could the Volturi ignore such evidence?"
Eleazar mumbled, "How, indeed?" but he did not look up, and he
continued pacing as if he were paying no attention at all.
"Yes, we can witness for you," Tanya said. "Certainly that much. We
will consider what more we might do."
"Tanya," Edward protested, hearing more in her thoughts than there
was in her words, "we don't expect you to fight with us."
"If the Volturi won't pause to listen to our witness, we cannot simply
stand by," Tanya insisted. "Of course, I should only speak for myself."
Kate snorted. "Do you really doubt me so much, sister?"
Tanya smiled widely at her. "It is a suicide mission, after all."
Kate flashed a grin back and then shrugged nonchalantly. "I'm in."
"I, too, will do what I can to protect the child," Carmen agreed. Then,
as if she couldn't resist, she held her arms out toward Renesmee. "May I
hold you, bebé linda?"
Renesmee reached eagerly toward Carmen, delighted with her new
friend. Carmen hugged her close, murmuring to her in Spanish.
It was like it had been with Charlie, and before that with all the
Cullens. Renesmee was irresistible. What was it about her that drew
everyone to her, that made them willing even to pledge their lives in her
defense?
For a moment I thought that maybe what we were attempting might
be possible. Maybe Renesmee could do the impossible and win over our
enemies as she had our friends.
And then I remembered that Alice had left us, and my hope vanished
as quickly as it had appeared.
31. TALENTED
"WHAT IS THE WEREWOLVES' PART IN THIS?" TANYA
asked then, eyeing Jacob.
Jacob spoke before Edward could answer. "If the Volturi won't stop
to listen about Nessie, I mean Renesmee," he corrected himself,
remembering that Tanya would not understand his stupid nickname, "we
will stop them."
"Very brave, child, but that would be impossible for more
experienced fighters than you are."
"You don't know what we can do."
Tanya shrugged. "It is your own life, certainly, to spend as you
choose."
Jacob's eyes flickered to Renesmee—still in Carmen's arms with
Kate hovering over them—and it was easy to read the longing in them.
"She is special, that little one," Tanya mused. "Hard to resist."
"A very talented family," Eleazar murmured as he paced. His tempo
was increasing; he flashed from the door to Carmen and back again every
second. "A mind reader for a father, a shield for a mother, and then
whatever magic this extraordinary child has bewitched us with. I wonder
if there is a name for what she does, or if it is the norm for a vampire
hybrid. As if such a thing could ever be considered normal! A vampire
hybrid, indeed!"
"Excuse me," Edward said in a stunned voice. He reached out and
caught Eleazar's shoulder as he was about to turn again for the door.
"What did you just call my wife?"
Eleazar looked at Edward curiously, his manic pacing forgotten for
the moment. "A shield, I think. She's blocking me now, so I can't be
sure."
I stared at Eleazar, my brows furrowing in confusion. Shield? What
did he mean about my blocking him? I was standing right here beside
him, not defensive in any way.
"A shield?" Edward repeated, bewildered.
"Come now, Edward! If I can't get a read on her, I doubt you can,
either. Can you hear her thoughts right now?" Eleazar asked.
"No," Edward murmured. "But I've never been able to do that. Even
when she was human."
"Never?" Eleazar blinked. "Interesting. That would indicate a rather
powerful latent talent, if it was manifesting so clearly even before the
transformation. I can't feel a way through her shield to get a sense of it at
all. Yet she must be raw still—she's only a few months old." The look he
gave Edward now was almost exasperated. "And apparently completely
unaware of what she's doing. Totally unconscious. Ironic. Aro sent me all
over the world searching for such anomalies, and you simply stumble
across it by accident and don't even realize what you have." Eleazar
shook his head in disbelief.
I frowned. "What are you talking about? How can I be a shield?
What does that even mean?" All I could picture in my head was a
ridiculous medieval suit of armor.
Eleazar leaned his head to one side as he examined me. "I suppose
we were overly formal about it in the guard. In truth, categorizing talents
is a subjective, haphazard business; every talent is unique, never exactly
the same thing twice. But you, Bella, are fairly easy to classify. Talents
that are purely defensive, that protect some aspect of the bearer, are
always called shields. Have you ever tested your abilities? Blocked
anyone besides me and your mate?"
It took me a few seconds, despite how quickly my new brain worked,
to organize my answer.
"It only works with certain things," I told him. "My head is sort
of…private. But it doesn't stop Jasper from being able to mess with my
mood or Alice from seeing my future."
"Purely a mental defense." Eleazar nodded to himself. "Limited, but
strong."
"Aro couldn't hear her," Edward interjected. "Though she was human
when they met."
Eleazar's eyes widened.
"Jane tried to hurt me, but she couldn't," I said. "Edward thinks
Demetri can't find me, and that Alec can't bother me, either. Is that
good?"
Eleazar, still gaping, nodded. "Quite."
"A shield!" Edward said, deep satisfaction saturating his tone. "I
never thought of it that way. The only one I've ever met before was
Renata, and what she did was so different."
Eleazar had recovered slightly. "Yes, no talent ever manifests in
precisely the same way, because no one ever thinks in exactly the same
way."
"Who's Renata? What does she do?" I asked. Renesmee was
interested, too, leaning away from Carmen so that she could see around
Kate.
"Renata is Aro's personal bodyguard," Eleazar told me. "A very
practical kind of shield, and a very strong one."
I vaguely remembered a small crowd of vampires hovering close to
Aro in his macabre tower, some male, some female. I couldn't remember
the women's faces in the uncomfortable, terrifying memory. One must
have been Renata.
"I wonder…," Eleazar mused. "You see, Renata is a powerful shield
against a physical attack. If someone approaches her—or Aro, as she is
always close beside him in a hostile situation—they find
themselves…diverted. There's a force around her that repels, though it's
almost unnoticeable. You simply find yourself going a different direction
than you planned, with a confused memory as to why you wanted to go
that other way in the first place. She can project her shield several meters
out from herself. She also protects Caius and Marcus, too, when they
have a need, but Aro is her priority.
"What she does isn't actually physical, though. Like the vast majority
of our gifts, it takes place inside the mind. If she tried to keep you back, I
wonder who would win?" He shook his head. "I've never heard of Aro's
or Jane's gifts being thwarted."
"Momma, you're special," Renesmee told me without any surprise,
like she was commenting on the color of my clothes.
I felt disoriented. Didn't I already know my gift? I had my super-selfcontrol
that had allowed me to skip right over the horrifying newborn
year. Vampires only had one extra ability at most, right?
Or had Edward been correct in the beginning? Before Carlisle had
suggested that my self-control could be something beyond the natural,
Edward had thought my restraint was just a product of good preparation
—focus and attitude, he'd declared.
Which one had been right? Was there more I could do? A name and
a category for what I was?
"Can you project?" Kate asked interestedly.
"Project?" I asked.
"Push it out from yourself," Kate explained. "Shield someone besides
yourself."
"I don't know. I've never tried. I didn't know I should do that."
"Oh, you might not be able to," Kate said quickly. "Heavens knows
I've been working on it for centuries and the best I can do is run a current
over my skin."
I stared at her, mystified.
"Kate's got an offensive skill," Edward said. "Sort of like Jane."
I flinched away from Kate automatically, and she laughed.
"I'm not sadistic about it," she assured me. "It's just something that
comes in handy during a fight."
Kate's words were sinking in, beginning to make connections in my
mind. Shield someone besides yourself, she'd said. As if there were some
way for me to include another person in my strange, quirky silent head.
I remembered Edward cringing on the ancient stones of the Volturi
castle turret. Though this was a human memory, it was sharper, more
painful than most of the others—like it had been branded into the tissues
of my brain.
What if I could stop that from happening ever again? What if I could
protect him? Protect Renesmee? What if there was even the faintest
glimmer of a possibility that I could shield them, too?
"You have to teach me what to do!" I insisted, unthinkingly grabbing
Kate's arm. "You have to show me how!"
Kate winced at my grip. "Maybe—if you stop trying to crush my
radius."
"Oops! Sorry!"
"You're shielding, all right," Kate said. "That move should have
about shocked your arm off. You didn't feel anything just now?"
"That wasn't really necessary, Kate. She didn't mean any harm,"
Edward muttered under his breath. Neither of us paid attention to him.
"No, I didn't feel anything. Were you doing your electric-current
thing?"
"I was. Hmm. I've never met anyone who couldn't feel it, immortal
or otherwise."
"You said you project it? On your skin?"
Kate nodded. "It used to be just in my palms. Kind of like Aro."
"Or Renesmee," Edward interjected.
"But after a lot of practice, I can radiate the current all over my body.
It's a good defense. Anyone who tries to touch me drops like a human
that's been Tasered. It only downs him for a second, but that's long
enough."
I was only half-listening to Kate, my thoughts racing around the idea
that I might be able to protect my little family if I could just learn fast
enough. I wished fervently that I might be good at this projecting thing,
too, like I was somehow mysteriously good at all the other aspects of
being a vampire. My human life had not prepared me for things that
came naturally, and I couldn't make myself trust this aptitude to last.
It felt like I had never wanted anything so badly before this: to be
able to protect what I loved.
Because I was so preoccupied, I didn't notice the silent exchange
going on between Edward and Eleazar until it became a spoken
conversation.
"Can you think of even one exception, though?" Edward asked.
I looked over to make sense of his comment and realized that
everyone else was already staring at the two men. They were leaning
toward each other intently, Edward's expression tight with suspicion,
Eleazar's unhappy and reluctant.
"I don't want to think of them that way," Eleazar said through his
teeth. I was surprised at the sudden change in the atmosphere.
"If you're right—," Eleazar began again.
Edward cut him off. "The thought was yours, not mine."
"If I'm right…I can't even grasp what that would mean. It would
change everything about the world we've created. It would change the
meaning of my life. What I have been a part of."
"Your intentions were always the best, Eleazar."
"Would that even matter? What have I done? How many lives…"
Tanya put her hand on Eleazar's shoulder in a comforting gesture.
"What did we miss, my friend? I want to know so that I can argue with
these thoughts. You've never done anything worth castigating yourself
this way."
"Oh, haven't I?" Eleazar muttered. Then he shrugged out from under
her hand and began his pacing again, faster even than before.
Tanya watched him for half a second and then focused on Edward.
"Explain."
Edward nodded, his tense eyes following Eleazar as he spoke. "He
was trying to understand why so many of the Volturi would come to
punish us. It's not the way they do things. Certainly, we are the biggest
mature coven they've dealt with, but in the past other covens have joined
to protect themselves, and they never presented much of a challenge
despite their numbers. We are more closely bonded, and that's a factor,
but not a huge one.
"He was remembering other times that covens have been punished,
for one thing or the other, and a pattern occurred to him. It was a pattern
that the rest of the guard would never have noticed, since Eleazar was the
one passing the pertinent intelligence privately to Aro. A pattern that
only repeated every other century or so."
"What was this pattern?" Carmen asked, watching Eleazar as Edward
was.
"Aro does not often personally attend a punishing expedition,"
Edward said. "But in the past, when Aro wanted something in particular,
it was never long before evidence turned up proving that this coven or
that coven had committed some unpardonable crime. The ancients would
decide to go along to watch the guard administer justice. And then, once
the coven was all but destroyed, Aro would grant a pardon to one
member whose thoughts, he would claim, were particularly repentant.
Always, it would turn out that this vampire had the gift Aro had admired.
Always, this person was given a place with the guard. The gifted vampire
was won over quickly, always so grateful for the honor. There were no
exceptions."
"It must be a heady thing to be chosen," Kate suggested.
"Ha!" Eleazar snarled, still in motion.
"There is one among the guard," Edward said, explaining Eleazar's
angry reaction. "Her name is Chelsea. She has influence over the
emotional ties between people. She can both loosen and secure these ties.
She could make someone feel bonded to the Volturi, to want to belong,
to want to please them…"
Eleazar came to an abrupt halt. "We all understood why Chelsea was
important. In a fight, if we could separate allegiances between allied
covens, we could defeat them that much more easily. If we could
distance the innocent members of a coven emotionally from the guilty,
justice could be done without unnecessary brutality—the guilty
could be punished without interference, and the innocent could be
spared. Otherwise, it was impossible to keep the coven from fighting as a
whole. So Chelsea would break the ties that bound them together. It
seemed a great kindness to me, evidence of Aro's mercy. I did suspect
that Chelsea kept our own band more tightly knit, but that, too, was a
good thing. It made us more effective. It helped us coexist more easily."
This clarified old memories for me. It had not made sense to me
before how the guard obeyed their masters so gladly, with almost lover
like devotion.
"How strong is her gift?" Tanya asked with an edge to her voice. Her
gaze quickly touched on each member of her family.
Eleazar shrugged. "I was able to leave with Carmen." And then he
shook his head. "But anything weaker than the bond between partners is
in danger. In a normal coven, at least. Those are weaker bonds than those
in our family, though. Abstaining from human blood makes us more
civilized—lets us form true bonds of love. I doubt she could turn our
allegiances, Tanya."
Tanya nodded, seeming reassured, while Eleazar continued with his
analysis.
"I could only think that the reason Aro had decided to come himself,
to bring so many with him, is because his goal is not punishment but
acquisition," Eleazar said. "He needs to be there to control the situation.
But he needs the entire guard for protection from such a large, gifted
coven. On the other hand, that leaves the other ancients unprotected in
Volterra. Too risky—someone might try to take advantage. So they all
come together. How else could he be sure to preserve the gifts that he
wants? He must want them very badly," Eleazar mused.
Edward's voice was low as a breath. "From what I saw of his
thoughts last spring, Aro's never wanted anything more than he wants
Alice."
I felt my mouth fall open, remembering the nightmarish pictures I
had imagined long ago: Edward and Alice in black cloaks with blood-red
eyes, their faces cold and remote as they stood close as shadows, Aro's
hands on theirs… Had Alice seen this more recently? Had she seen
Chelsea trying to strip away her love for us, to bind her to Aro and Caius
and Marcus?
"Is that why Alice left?" I asked, my voice breaking on her name.
Edward put his hand against my cheek. "I think it must be. To keep
Aro from gaining the thing he wants most of all. To keep her power out
of his hands."
I heard Tanya and Kate murmuring in disturbed voices and
remembered that they hadn't known about Alice.
"He wants you, too," I whispered.
Edward shrugged, his face suddenly a little too composed. "Not
nearly as much. I can't really give him anything more than he already
has. And of course that's dependant on his finding a way to force me to
do his will. He knows me, and he knows how unlikely that is." He raised
one eyebrow sardonically.
Eleazar frowned at Edward's nonchalance. "He also knows your
weaknesses," Eleazar pointed out, and then he looked at me.
"It's nothing we need to discuss now," Edward said quickly.
Eleazar ignored the hint and continued. "He probably wants your
mate, too, regardless. He must have been intrigued by a talent that could
defy him in its human incarnation."
Edward was uncomfortable with this topic. I didn't like it, either. If
Aro wanted me to do something—anythingall he had to do was threaten
Edward and I would comply. And vice versa.
Was death the lesser concern? Was it really capture we should fear?
Edward changed the subject. "I think the Volturi were waiting for
this—for some pretext. They couldn't know what form their excuse
would come in, but the plan was already in place for when it did come.
That's why Alice saw their decision before Irina triggered it. The
decision was already made, just waiting for the pretense of a
justification."
"If the Volturi are abusing the trust all immortals have placed in
them…Carmen murmured.
"Does it matter?" Eleazar asked. "Who would believe it? And even if
others could be convinced that the Volturi are exploiting their power,
how would it make any difference? No one can stand against them."
"Though some of us are apparently insane enough to try," Kate
muttered.
Edward shook his head. "You're only here to witness, Kate.
Whatever Aro's goal, I don't think he's ready to tarnish the Volturi's
reputation for it. If we can take away his argument against us, he'll be
forced to leave us in peace."
"Of course," Tanya murmured.
No one looked convinced. For a few long minutes, nobody said
anything.
Then I heard the sound of tires turning off the highway pavement
onto the Cullens' dirt drive.
"Oh crap, Charlie," I muttered. "Maybe the Denalis could hang out
upstairs until—"
"No," Edward said in a distant voice. His eyes were far away, staring
blankly at the door. "It's not your father." His gaze focused on me. "Alice
sent Peter and Charlotte, after all. Time to get ready for the next round."
32. COMPANY
THE CULLENS' ENORMOUS HOUSE WAS MORE CROWDED
with guests than anyone would assume could possibly be comfortable. It
only worked out because none of the visitors slept. Mealtimes were
dicey, though. Our company cooperated as best they could. They gave
Forks and La Push a wide berth, only hunting out of state; Edward was a
gracious host, lending out his cars as needed without so much as a wince.
The compromise made me very uncomfortable, though I tried to tell
myself that they'd all be hunting somewhere in the world, regardless.
Jacob was even more upset. The werewolves existed to prevent the
loss of human life, and here was rampant murder being condoned barely
outside the packs' borders.
But under these circumstances, with Renesmee in acute danger, he
kept his mouth shut and glared at the floor rather than the vampires.
I was amazed at the easy acceptance the visiting vampires had for
Jacob; the problems Edward had anticipated had never materialized.
Jacob seemed more or less invisible to them, not quite a person, but also
not food, either. They treated him the way people who are not animal-
lovers treat the pets of their friends.
Leah, Seth, Quil, and Embry were assigned to run with Sam for now,
and Jacob would have happily joined them, except that he couldn't stand
to be away from Renesmee, and Renesmee was busy fascinating the
strange collection of Carlisle's friends.
We'd replayed the scene of Renesmee's introduction to the Denali
coven a half dozen times. First for Peter and Charlotte, whom Alice and
Jasper had sent our way without giving them any explanation at all; like
most people who knew Alice, they trusted her instructions despite the
lack of information. Alice had told them nothing about which direction
she and Jasper were heading. She'd made no promise to ever see them
again in the future.
Neither Peter nor Charlotte had ever seen an immortal child. Though
they knew the rule, their negative reaction was not as powerful as the
Denali vampires' had been at first. Curiosity had driven them to allow
Renesmee's "explanation." And that was it. Now they were as committed
to witnessing as Tanya's family.
Carlisle had sent friends from Ireland and Egypt.
The Irish clan arrived first, and they were surprisingly easy to
convince. Siobhan—a woman of immense presence whose huge body
was both beautiful and mesmerizing as it moved in smooth
undulations—was the leader, but she and her hard-faced mate, Liam,
were long used to trusting the judgment of their newest coven member.
Little Maggie, with her bouncy red curls, was not physically imposing
like the other two, but she had a gift for knowing when she was being
lied to, and her verdicts were never contested. Maggie declared that
Edward spoke the truth, and so Siobhan and Liam accepted our story
absolutely before even touching Renesmee.
Amun and the other Egyptian vampires were another story. Even
after two younger members of his coven, Benjamin and Tia, had been
convinced by Renesmee's explanation, Amun refused to touch her and
ordered his coven to leave. Benjamin—an oddly cheerful vampire who
looked barely older than a boy and seemed both utterly confident and
utterly careless at the same time—persuaded Amun to stay with a few
subtle threats about disbanding their alliance. Amun stayed, but
continued to refuse to touch Renesmee, and would not allow his mate,
Kebi, to touch her, either. It seemed an unlikely grouping—though the
Egyptians all looked so alike, with their midnight hair and olive-toned
pallor, that they easily could have passed for a biological family. Amun
was the senior member and the outspoken leader. Kebi never strayed
farther away from Amun than his shadow, and I never heard her speak a
single word. Tia, Benjamin's mate, was a quiet woman as well, though
when she did speak there was great insight and gravity to everything she
said. Still, it was Benjamin whom they all seemed to revolve around, as
if he had some invisible magnetism the others depended upon for their
balance. I saw Eleazar staring at the boy with wide eyes and assumed
Benjamin had a talent that drew the others to him.
"It's not that," Edward told me when we were alone that night. "His
gift is so singular that Amun is terrified of losing him. Much like we had
planned to keep Renesmee from Aro's knowledge"—he sighed—"Amun
has been keeping Benjamin from Aro's attention. Amun created
Benjamin, knowing he would be special."
"What can he do?"
"Something Eleazar's never seen before. Something I've never heard
of. Something that even your shield would do nothing against." He
grinned his crooked smile at me. "He can actually influence the
elements—earth, wind, water, and fire. True physical manipulation, no
illusion of the mind. Benjamin's still experimenting with it, and Amun
tries to mold him into a weapon. But you see how independent Benjamin
is. He won't be used."
"You like him," I surmised from the tone of his voice. "He has a very
clear sense of right and wrong. I like his attitude."
Amun's attitude was something else, and he and Kebi kept to
themselves, though Benjamin and Tia were well on their way to being
fast friends with both the Denali and the Irish covens. We hoped that
Carlisle's return would ease the remaining tension with Amun.
Emmett and Rose sent individuals—any nomad friends of Carlisle's
that they could track down.
Garrett came first—a tall, rangy vampire with eager ruby eyes and
long sandy hair he kept tied back with a leather thong—and it was
apparent immediately that he was an adventurer. I imagined that we
could have presented him with any challenge and he would have
accepted, just to test himself. He fell in quickly with the Denali sisters,
asking endless questions about their unusual lifestyle. I wondered if
vegetarianism was another challenge he would try, just to see if he could
do it.
Mary and Randall also came—friends already, though they did not
travel together. They listened to Renesmee's story and stayed to witness
like the others. Like the Denalis, they considered what they would do if
the Volturi did not pause for explanations. All three of the nomads toyed
with the idea of standing with us.
Of course, Jacob got more surly with each new addition. He kept his
distance when he could, and when he couldn't he grumbled to Renesmee
that someone was going to have to provide an index if anyone expected
him to keep all the new bloodsuckers' names straight.*
Carlisle and Esme returned a week after they had gone, Emmett and
Rosalie just a few days later, and all of us felt better when they were
home. Carlisle brought one more friend home with him, though friend
might have been the wrong term. Alistair was a misanthropic English
vampire who counted Carlisle as his closest acquaintance, though he
could hardly stand a visit more than once a century. Alistair very much
preferred to wander alone, and Carlisle had called in a lot of favors to get
him here. He shunned all company, and it was clear he didn't have any
admirers in the gathered covens.
The brooding dark-haired vampire took Carlisle at his word about
Renesmee's origins, refusing, like Amun, to touch her. Edward told
Carlisle, Esme, and me that Alistair was afraid to be here, but more
afraid of not knowing the outcome. He was deeply suspicious of all
authority, and therefore naturally suspicious of the Volturi. What was
happening now seemed to confirm all his fears.
"Of course, now they'll know I was here," we heard him grumble to
himself in the attic—his preferred spot to sulk. "No way to keep it from
Aro at this point. Centuries on the run, that's what this will mean.
Everyone Carlisle's talked to in the last decade will be on their list. I can't
believe I got myself sucked into this mess. What a fine way to treat your
friends."
But if he was right about having to run from the Volturi, at least he
had more hope of doing that than the rest of us. Alistair was a tracker,
though not nearly as precise and efficient as Demetri. Alistair just felt an
elusive pull toward whatever he was seeking. But that pull would be
enough to tell him which direction to run—the opposite direction from
Demetri.
And then another pair of unexpected friends arrived—unexpected,
because neither Carlisle nor Rosalie had been able to contact the
Amazons.
"Carlisle," the taller of the two very tall ferine women greeted him
when they arrived. Both of them seemed as if they'd been stretched—
long arms and legs, long fingers, long black braids, and long faces with
long noses. They wore nothing but animal skins—hide vests and tight-
fitting pants that laced on the sides with leather ties. It wasn't just their
eccentric clothes that made them seem wild but everything about them,
from their restless crimson eyes to their sudden, darting movements. I'd
never met any vampires less civilized.
But Alice had sent them, and that was interesting news, to put it
mildly. Why was Alice in South America? Just because she'd seen that
no one else would be able to get in touch with the Amazons?
"Zafrina and Senna! But where's Kachiri?" Carlisle asked. "I've
never seen you three apart."
"Alice told us we needed to separate," Zafrina answered in the rough,
deep voice that matched her wild appearance. "It's uncomfortable to be
away from each other, but Alice assured us that you needed us here,
while she very much needed Kachiri somewhere else. That's all she
would tell us, except that there was a great hurry…?" Zafrina's statement
trailed off into a question, and—with the tremor of nerves that never
went away no matter how often I did this—I brought Renesmee out to
meet them.
Despite their fierce appearance, they listened very calmly to our
story, and then allowed Renesmee to prove the point. They were every
bit as taken with Renesmee as any of the other vampires, but I couldn't
help worrying as I watched their swift, jerky movements so close beside
her. Senna was always near Zafrina, never speaking, but it wasn't the
same as Amun and Kebi. Kebi's manner seemed obedient; Senna and
Zafrina were more like two limbs of one organism—Zafrina just
happened to be the mouthpiece.
The news about Alice was oddly comforting. Clearly, she was on
some obscure mission of her own as she avoided whatever Aro had
planned for her.
Edward was thrilled to have the Amazons with us, because Zafrina
was enormously talented; her gift could make a very dangerous offensive
weapon. Not that Edward was asking for Zafrina to side with us in the
battle, but if the Volturi did not pause when they saw our witnesses,
perhaps they would pause for a different kind of scene.
"It's a very straightforward illusion," Edward explained when it
turned out that I couldn't see anything, as usual. Zafrina was intrigued
and amused by my immunity—something she'd never encountered
before—and she hovered restlessly while Edward described what I was
missing. Edward's eyes unfocused slightly as he continued. "She can
make most people see whatever she wants them to see—see that, and
nothing else. For example, right now I would appear to be alone in the
middle of a rain forest. It's so clear I might possibly believe it, except for
the fact that I can still feel you in my arms."
Zafrina's lips twitched into her hard version of a smile. A second
later, Edward's eyes focused again, and he grinned back.
"Impressive," he said.
Renesmee was fascinated with the conversation, and she reached out
fearlessly toward Zafrina.
"Can I see?" she asked.
"What would you like to see?" Zafrina asked.
"What you showed Daddy."
Zafrina nodded, and I watched anxiously as Renesmee's eyes stared
blankly into space. A second later, Renesmee's dazzling smile lit up her
face.
"More," she commanded.
After that, it was hard to keep Renesmee away from Zafrina and her
pretty pictures. I worried, because I was quite sure that Zafrina was able
to create images that were not pretty at all. But through Renesmee's
thoughts I could see Zafrina's visions for myself—they were as clear as
any of Renesmee's own memories, like they were real—and thus judge
for myself whether they were appropriate or not.
Though I didn't give her up easily, I had to admit it was a good thing
Zafrina was keeping Renesmee entertained. I needed my hands. I had so
much to learn, both physically and mentally, and the time was so short.
My first attempt at learning to fight did not go well.
Edward had me pinned in about two seconds. But instead of letting
me wrestle my way free—which I absolutely could have—he'd leaped up
and away from me. I knew immediately that something was wrong; he
was still as stone, staring across the meadow we were practicing in.
"I'm sorry, Bella," he said.
"No, I'm fine," I said. "Let's go again."
"I can't."
"What do you mean, you can't? We just started." He didn't answer.
"Look, I know I'm no good at this, but I can't get better if you don't
help me."
He said nothing. Playfully, I sprang at him. He made no defense at
all, and we both fell to the ground. He was motionless as I pressed my
lips to his jugular.
"I win," I announced.
His eyes narrowed, but he said nothing.
"Edward? What's wrong? Why won't you teach me?" A full minute
passed before he spoke again.
"I just can't … bear it. Emmett and Rosalie know as much as I do.
Tanya and Eleazar probably know more. Ask someone else."
"That's not fair! You're good at this. You helped Jasper before—you
fought with him and all the others, too. Why not me? What did I do
wrong?"
He sighed, exasperated. His eyes were dark, barely any gold to
lighten the black.
"Looking at you that way, analyzing you as a target. Seeing all the
ways I can kill you…" He flinched. "It just makes it too real for me. We
don't have so much time that it will really make a difference who your
teacher is. Anyone can teach you the fundamentals."
I scowled.
He touched my pouting lower lip and smiled. "Besides, it's
unnecessary. The Volturi will stop. They will be made to understand."
"But if they don't! I need to learn this."
"Find another teacher."
That was not our last conversation on the subject, but I never swayed
him an inch from his decision.
Emmett was more than willing to help, though his teaching felt to me
a lot like revenge for all the lost arm-wrestling matches. If I could still
bruise, I would have been purple from head to toe. Rose, Tanya, and
Eleazar all were patient and supportive. Their lessons reminded me of
Jasper's fighting instructions to the others last June, though those
memories were fuzzy and indistinct. Some of the visitors found my
education entertaining, and some even offered assistance. The nomad
Garrett took a few turns—he was a surprisingly good teacher; he
interacted so easily with others in general that I wondered how he'd never
found a coven. I even fought once with Zafrina while Renesmee watched
from Jacob's arms. I learned several tricks, but I never asked for her help
again. In truth, though I liked Zafrina very much and I knew she wouldn't
really hurt me, the wild woman scared me to death.
I learned many things from my teachers, but I had the sense that my
knowledge was still impossibly basic. I had no idea how many seconds I
would last against Alec and Jane. I only prayed that it would be long
enough to help.
Every minute of the day that I wasn't with Renesmee or learning to
fight, I was in the backyard working with Kate, trying to push my
internal shield outside of my own brain to protect someone else. Edward
encouraged me in this training. I knew he hoped I would find a way of
contributing that satisfied me while also keeping me out of the line of
fire.
It was just so hard. There was nothing to get a hold of, nothing solid
to work with. I had only my raging desire to be of use, to be able to keep
Edward, Renesmee, and as much of my family as possible safe with me.
Over and over I tried to force the nebulous shield outside of myself, with
only faint, sporadic success. It felt like I was wrestling to stretch an
invisible rubber band—a band that would change from concrete
tangibility into insubstantial smoke at any random moment.
Only Edward was willing to be our guinea pig—to receive shock
after shock from Kate while I grappled incompetently with the insides of
my head. We worked for hours at a time, and I felt like I should be
covered in sweat from the exertion, but of course my perfect body didn't
betray me that way. My weariness was all mental.
It killed me that it was Edward who had to suffer, my arms wrapped
uselessly around him while he winced over and over from Kate's "low"
setting. I tried as hard as I could to push my shield around us both; every
now and then I would get it, and then it would slip away again.
I hated this practice, and I wished that Zafrina would help instead of
Kate. Then all Edward would have to do was look at Zafrina's illusions
until I could stop him from seeing them. But Kate insisted that I needed
better motivation—by which she meant my hatred of watching Edward's
pain. I was beginning to doubt her assertion from the first day we'd
met—that she wasn't sadistic about the use of her gift. She seemed to be
enjoying herself to me.
"Hey," Edward said cheerfully, trying to hide any evidence of
distress in his voice. Anything to keep me from fighting practice. "That
one barely stung. Good job, Bella."
I took a deep breath, trying to grasp exactly what I'd done right. I
tested the elastic band, struggling to force it to remain solid as I stretched
it away from me.
"Again, Kate," I grunted through my clenched teeth. Kate pressed
her palm to Edward's shoulder.
He sighed in relief. "Nothing that time."
She raised an eyebrow. "That wasn't low, either."
"Good," I huffed.
"Get ready," she told me, and reached out to Edward again.
This time he shuddered, and a low breath hissed between his teeth.
"Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!" I chanted, biting my lip. Why couldn't I get
this right?
"You're doing an amazing job, Bella," Edward said, pulling me tight
against him. "You've really only been working at this for a few days and
you're already projecting sporadically. Kate, tell her how well she's
doing."
Kate pursed her lips. "I don't know. She's obviously got tremendous
ability, and we're only beginning to touch it. She can do better, I'm sure.
She's just lacking incentive."
I stared at her in disbelief, my lips automatically curling back from
my teeth. How could she think I lacked motivation with her shocking
Edward right here in front of me?
I heard murmurs from the audience that had grown steadily as I
practiced—only Eleazar, Carmen, and Tanya at first, but then Garrett had
wandered over, then Benjamin and Tia, Siobhan and Maggie, and now
even Alistair was peering down from a window on the third story. The
spectators agreed with Edward; they thought I was already doing well.
"Kate…," Edward said in a warning voice as some new course of
action occurred to her, but she was already in motion. She darted along
the curve of the river to where Zafrina, Senna, and Renesmee were
walking slowly, Renesmee's hand in Zafrina's as they traded pictures
back and forth. Jacob shadowed them from a few feet behind.
"Nessie," Kate said—the newcomers had quickly picked up the
irritating nickname, "would you like to come help your mother?"
"No," I half-snarled.
Edward hugged me reassuringly. I shook him off just as Renesmee
flitted across the yard to me, with Kate, Zafrina, and Senna right behind
her.
"Absolutely not, Kate," I hissed.
Renesmee reached for me, and I opened my arms automatically. She
curled into me, pressing her head into the hollow beneath my shoulder.
"But Momma, I want to help," she said in a determined voice. Her
hand rested against my neck, reinforcing her desire with images of the
two of us together, a team.
"No," I said, quickly backing away. Kate had taken a deliberate step
in my direction, her hand stretched toward us.
"Stay away from us, Kate," I warned her.
"No." She began stalking forward. She smiled like a hunter cornering
her prey.
I shifted Renesmee so that she was clinging to my back, still backing
away at a pace that matched Kate's. Now my hands were free, and if Kate
wanted to keep her hands attached to her wrists, she'd better keep her
distance.
Kate probably didn't understand, never having known for herself the
passion of a mother for her child. She must not have realized just how far
past too far she'd already gone. I was so furious that my vision took on a
strange reddish tint, and my tongue tasted like burning metal. The
strength I usually worked to keep restrained flowed through my muscles,
and I knew I could crush her into diamond-hard rubble if she pushed me
to it.
The rage brought every aspect of my being into sharper focus. I
could even feel the elasticity of my shield more exactly now—feel that it
was not a band so much as a layer, a thin film that covered me from head
to toe. With the anger rippling through my body, I had a better sense of
it, a tighter hold on it. I stretched it around myself, out from myself,
swaddling Renesmee completely inside it, just in case Kate got past my
guard.
Kate took another calculated step forward, and a vicious snarl ripped
up my throat and through my clenched teeth. "Be careful, Kate," Edward
cautioned.
Kate took another step, and then made a mistake even someone as
inexpert as I could recognize. Just a short leap away from me, she looked
away, turning her attention from me to Edward.
Renesmee was secure on my back; I coiled to spring. "Can you hear
anything from Nessie?" Kate asked him, her voice calm and easy.
Edward darted into the space between us, blocking my line to Kate.
"No, nothing at all," he answered. "Now give Bella some space to
calm down, Kate. You shouldn't goad her like that. I know she doesn't
seem her age, but she's only a few months old."
"We don't have time to do this gently, Edward. We're going to have
to push her. We only have a few weeks, and she's got the potential to—"
"Back off for a minute, Kate."
Kate frowned but took Edward's warning more seriously than she'd
taken mine.
Renesmee's hand was on my neck; she was remembering Kate's
attack, showing me that no harm was meant, that Daddy was in on it…
This did not pacify me. The spectrum of light I saw still seemed
tainted with crimson. But I was in better control of myself, and I could
see the wisdom of Kate's words. The anger helped me. I would learn
faster under pressure.
That didn't mean I liked it.
"Kate," I growled. I rested my hand on the small of Edward's back. I
could still feel my shield like a strong, flexible sheet around Renesmee
and me. I pushed it farther, forcing it around Edward. There was no sign
of a flaw in the stretchy fabric, no threat of a tear. I panted with the
effort, and my words came out sounding breathless rather than furious.
"Again," I said to Kate. "Edward only."
She rolled her eyes but flitted forward and pressed her palm to
Edward's shoulder.
"Nothing," Edward said. I heard the smile in his voice. "And now?"
Kate asked.
"Still nothing."
"And now?" This time, there was the sound of strain in her voice.
"Nothing at all."
Kate grunted and stepped away.
"Can you see this?" Zafrina asked in her deep, wild voice, staring
intently at the three of us. Her English was strangely accented, her words
pulling up in unexpected places.
"I don't see anything I shouldn't," Edward said.
"And you, Renesmee?" Zafrina asked.
Renesmee smiled at Zafrina and shook her head.
My fury had almost entirely ebbed, and I clenched my teeth together,
panting faster as I pushed out against the elastic shield; it felt like it was
getting heavier the longer I held it. It pulled back, dragging inward.
"No one panic," Zafrina warned the little group watching me. "I want
to see how far she can extend."
There was a shocked gasp from everyone thereEleazar, Carmen,
Tanya, Garrett, Benjamin, Tia, Siobhan, Maggie—everyone but Senna,
who seemed prepared for whatever Zafrina was doing. The others' eyes
were blank, their expressions anxious.
"Raise your hand when you get your sight back," Zafrina instructed.
"Now, Bella. See how many you can shield."
My breath came out in a huff. Kate was the closest person to me
besides Edward and Renesmee, but even she was about ten feet away. I
locked my jaw and shoved, trying to heave the resisting, resilient
safeguard farther from myself. Inch by inch I drove it toward Kate,
fighting the reaction that fought back with every fraction that I gained. I
only watched Kate's anxious expression while I worked, and I groaned
quietly with relief when her eyes blinked and focused. She raised her
hand.
"Fascinating!" Edward murmured under his breath. "It's like one-way
glass. I can read everything they're thinking, but they can't reach me
behind it. And I can hear Renesmee, though I couldn't when I was on the
outside. I'll bet Kate could shock me now, because she's underneath the
umbrella. I still can't hear you…hmmm. How does that work? I wonder
if…"
He continued to mumble to himself, but I couldn't listen to the
words. I ground my teeth together, struggling to force the shield out to
Garrett, who was closest to Kate. His hand came up.
"Very good," Zafrina complimented me. "Now—"
But she'd spoken too soon; with a sharp gasp, I felt my shield recoil
like a rubber band stretched too far, snapping back into its original shape.
Renesmee, experiencing for the first time the blindness Zafrina had
conjured for the others, trembled against my back. Wearily, I fought back
against the elastic pull, forcing the shield to include her again.
"Can I have a minute?" I panted. Since I'd become a vampire, I
hadn't felt the need to rest even once before this moment. It was
unnerving to feel so drained and yet so strong at the same time.
"Of course," Zafrina said, and the spectators relaxed as she let them
see again.
"Kate," Garrett called as the others murmured and drifted slightly
away, disturbed by the moment of blindness; vampires were not used to
feeling vulnerable. The tall, sandy-haired Garrett was the only non-gifted
immortal who seemed drawn to my practice sessions. I wondered what
the lure was for the adventurer.
"I wouldn't, Garrett," Edward cautioned.
Garrett continued toward Kate despite the warning, his lips pursed in
speculation. "They say you can put a vampire flat on his back."
"Yes," she agreed. Then, with a sly smile, she wiggled her fingers
playfully at him. "Curious?"
Garrett shrugged. "That's something I've never seen. Seems like it
might be a bit of an exaggeration…"
"Maybe," Kate said, her face suddenly serious. "Maybe it only works
on the weak or the young. I'm not sure. You look strong, though. Perhaps
you could withstand my gift." She stretched her hand out to him, palm
up—a clear invitation. Her lips twitched, and I was pretty sure her grave
expression was an attempt to hustle him.
Garrett grinned at the challenge. Very confidently, he touched her
palm with his index finger.
And then, with a loud gasp, his knees buckled and he keeled over
backward. His head hit a piece of granite with a sharp cracking noise. It
was shocking to watch. My instincts recoiled against seeing an immortal
incapacitated that way; it was profoundly wrong.
"I told you so," Edward muttered.
Garrett's eyelids trembled for a few seconds, and then his eyes
opened wide. He stared up at the smirking Kate, and a wondering smile
lit his face.
"Wow," he said.
"Did you enjoy that?" she asked skeptically.
"I'm not crazy," he laughed, shaking his head as he got slowly to his
knees, "but that was sure something!"
"That's what I hear."
Edward rolled his eyes.
And then there was a low commotion from the front yard. I heard
Carlisle speaking over a babble of surprised voices.
"Did Alice send you?" he asked someone, his voice unsure, slightly
upset.
Another unexpected guest?
Edward darted into the house and most of the others imitated him. I
followed more slowly, Renesmee still perched on my back. I would give
Carlisle a moment. Let him warm up the new guest, prepare him or her
or them for the idea of what was coming.
I pulled Renesmee into my arms as I walked cautiously around the
house to enter through the kitchen door, listening to what I couldn't see.
"No one sent us," a deep whispery voice answered Carlisle's
question. I was immediately reminded of the ancient voices of Aro and
Caius, and I froze just inside the kitchen.
I knew the front room was crowded—almost everyone had gone in to
see the newest visitors—but there was barely any noise. Shallow
breathing, that was all.
Carlisle's voice was wary as he responded. "Then what brings you
here now?"
"Word travels," a different voice answered, just as feathery as the
first. "We heard hints that Volturi were moving against you. There were
whispers that you would not stand alone. Obviously, the whispers were
true. This is an impressive gathering."
"We are not challenging the Volturi," Carlisle answered in a strained
tone. "There has been a misunderstanding, that is all. A very serious
misunderstanding, to be sure, but one we're hoping to clear up. What you
see are witnesses. We just need the Volturi to listen. We didn't—"
"We don't care what they say you did," the first voice interrupted.
"And we don't care if you broke the law."
"No matter how egregiously," the second inserted.
"We've been waiting a millennium and a half for the Italian scum to
be challenged," said the first. "If there is any chance they will fall, we
will be here to see it."
"Or even to help defeat them," the second added. They spoke in a
smooth tandem, their voices so similar that less sensitive ears would
assume there was only one speaker. "If we think you have a chance of
success."
"Bella?" Edward called to me in a hard voice. "Bring Renesmee here,
please. Maybe we should test our Romanian visitors' claims."
It helped to know that probably half of the vampires in the other
room would come to Renesmee's defense if these Romanians were upset
by her. I didn't like the sound of their voices, or the dark menace in their
words. As I walked into the room, I could see that I was not alone in that
assessment. Most of the motionless vampires glared with hostile eyes,
and a few—Carmen, Tanya, Zafrina, and Senna—repositioned
themselves subtly into defensive poses between the newcomers and
Renesmee.
The vampires at the door were both slight and short, one dark-haired
and the other with hair so ashy blond that it looked pale gray. They had
the same powdery look to their skin as the Volturi, though I thought it
was not so pronounced. I couldn't be sure about that, as I had never seen
the Volturi except with human eyes; I could not make a perfect
comparison. Their sharp, narrow eyes were dark burgundy, with no
milky film. They wore very simple black clothes that could pass as
modern but hinted at older designs.
The dark one grinned when I came into view. "Well, well, Carlisle.
You have been naughty, haven't you?"
"She's not what you think, Stefan."
"And we don't care either way," the blonde responded. "As we said
before."
"Then you're welcome to observe, Vladimir, but it is definitely not
our plan to challenge the Volturi, as we said before."
"Then we'll just cross our fingers," Stefan began. "And hope we get
lucky," finished Vladimir.
In the end, we had pulled together seventeen witnesses—the Irish,
Siobhan, Liam, and Maggie; the Egyptians,
Amun, Kebi, Benjamin, and Tia; the Amazons, Zafrina and Senna;
the Romanians, Vladimir and Stefan; and the nomads, Charlotte and
Peter, Garrett, Alistair, Mary, and Randall—to supplement our family of
eleven. Tanya, Kate, Eleazar, and Carmen insisted on being counted as
part of our family.
Aside from the Volturi, it was probably the largest friendly gathering
of mature vampires in immortal history.
We all were beginning to be a little bit hopeful. Even I couldn't help
it. Renesmee had won over so many in such a brief time. The Volturi
only had to listen for just the tiniest second…
The last two surviving Romanians—focused only on their bitter
resentment of the ones who had overthrown their empire fifteen hundred
years earlier—took everything in stride. They would not touch
Renesmee, but they showed no aversion to her. They seemed
mysteriously delighted by our alliance with the werewolves. They
watched me practice my shield with Zafrina and Kate, watched Edward
answer unspoken questions, watched Benjamin pull geysers of water
from the river or sharp gusts of wind from the still air with just his mind,
and their eyes glowed with their fierce hope that the Volturi had finally
met their match.
We did not hope for the same things, but we all hoped.
33. FORGERY
"CHARLIE, WE'VE STILL GOT THAT STRICTLY NEED-TO-
know company situation going. I know it's been more than a week since
you saw Renesmee, but a visit is just not a good idea right now. How
about I bring Renesmee over to see you?"
Charlie was quiet for so long that I wondered if he heard the strain
beneath my façade.
But then he muttered, "Need to know, ugh," and I realized it was just
his wariness of the supernatural that made him slow to respond.
"Okay, kid," Charlie said. "Can you bring her over this morning?
Sue's bringing me lunch. She's just as horrified by my cooking as you
were when you first showed up."
Charlie laughed and then sighed for the old days.
"This morning will be perfect." The sooner the better. I'd already put
this off too long.
"Is Jake coming with you guys?"
Though Charlie didn't know anything about werewolf imprinting, no
one could be oblivious to the attachment between Jacob and Renesmee.
"Probably." There was no way Jacob would voluntarily miss an
afternoon with Renesmee sans bloodsuckers.
"Maybe I should invite Billy, too," Charlie mused. "But…hmm.
Maybe another time."
I was only half paying attention to Charlie—enough to notice the
strange reluctance in his voice when he spoke of Billy, but not enough to
worry what that was about. Charlie and Billy were grown-ups; if there
was something going on between them, they could figure it out for
themselves. I had too many more important things to obsess over.
"See you in a few," I told him, and hung up.
This trip was about more than protecting my father from the twenty-
seven oddly matched vampires—who all had sworn not to kill anyone in
a three-hundred-mile radius, but still…Obviously, no human being
should get anywhere near this group. This was the excuse I'd given
Edward: I was taking Renesmee to Charlie so that he wouldn't decide to
come here. It was a good reason for leaving the house, but not my real
reason at all.
"Why can't we take your Ferrari?" Jacob complained when he met
me in the garage. I was already in Edward's Volvo with Renesmee.
Edward had gotten around to revealing my after car; as he'd
suspected, I had not been capable of showing the appropriate enthusiasm.
Sure, it was pretty and fast, but I liked to run.
"Too conspicuous," I answered. "We could go on foot, but that
would freak Charlie out."
Jacob grumbled but got into the front seat. Renesmee climbed from
my lap to his.
"How are you?" I asked him as I pulled out of the garage.
"How do you think?" Jacob asked bitingly. "I'm sick of all these
reeking bloodsuckers." He saw my expression and spoke before I could
answer. "Yeah, I know, I know. They're the good guys, they're here to
help, they're going to save us all. Etcetera, etcetera. Say what you want, I
still think Dracula One and Dracula Two are creep-tacular."
I had to smile. The Romanians weren't my favorite guests, either. "I
don't disagree with you there."
Renesmee shook her head but said nothing; unlike the rest of us, she
found the Romanians strangely fascinating. She'd made the effort to
speak to them aloud since they would not let her touch them. Her
question was about their unusual skin and, though I was afraid they
might be offended, I was kind of glad she'd asked. I was curious, too.
They hadn't seemed upset by her interest. Maybe a little rueful.
"We sat still for a very long time, child," Vladimir had answered,
with Stefan nodding along but not continuing Vladimir's sentences as he
often did. "Contemplating our own divinity. It was a sign of our power
that everything came to us. Prey, diplomats, those seeking our favor. We
sat on our thrones and thought ourselves gods. We didn't notice for a
long time that we were changing—almost petrifying.
I suppose the Volturi did us one favor when they burned our castles.
Stefan and I, at least, did not continue to petrify. Now the Volturi's eyes
are filmed with dusty scum, but ours are bright. I imagine that will give
us an advantage when we gouge theirs from their sockets."
I tried to keep Renesmee away from them after that.
"How long do we get to hang out with Charlie?" Jacob asked,
interrupting my thoughts. He was visibly relaxing as we pulled away
from the house and all its new inmates. It made me happy that I didn't
really count as a vampire to him. I was still just Bella.
"For quite a while, actually."
The tone of my voice caught his attention.
"Is something going on here besides visiting your dad?"
"Jake, you know how you're pretty good at controlling your thoughts
around Edward?"
He raised one thick black brow. "Yeah?"
I just nodded, cutting my eyes to Renesmee. She was looking out the
window, and I couldn't tell how interested she was in our conversation,
but I decided not to risk going any further.
Jacob waited for me to add something else, and then his lower lip
pushed out while he thought about what little I'd said.
As we drove in silence, I squinted through the annoying contacts into
the cold rain; it wasn't quite cold enough for snow. My eyes were not as
ghoulish as they had been in the beginning—definitely closer to a dull
reddish orange than to bright crimson. Soon they'd be amber enough for
me to quit the contacts. I hoped the change wouldn't upset Charlie too
much.
Jacob was still chewing over our truncated conversation when we got
to Charlie's. We didn't talk as we walked at a quick human pace through
the falling rain. My dad was waiting for us; he had the door open before I
could knock.
"Hey, guys! It seems like it's been years! Look at you, Nessie! Come
to Grampa! I swear you've grown half a foot. And you look skinny,
Ness." He glared at me. "Aren't they feeding you up there?"
"It's just the growth spurt," I muttered. "Hey, Sue," I called over his
shoulder. The smell of chicken, tomato, garlic, and cheese issued from
the kitchen; it probably smelled good to everyone else. I could also smell
fresh pine and packing dust.
Renesmee flashed her dimples. She never spoke in front of Charlie.
"Well, come on in out of the cold, kids. Where's my son-in-law?"
"Entertaining friends," Jacob said, and then snorted. "You're so lucky
you're out of the loop, Charlie. That's all I'm going to say."
I punched Jacob lightly in the kidney while Charlie cringed.
"Ow," Jacob complained under his breath; well, I'd thought I'd
punched lightly.
"Actually, Charlie, I have some errands to run." Jacob shot a glance
at me but said nothing.
"Behind on your Christmas shopping, Bells? You only have a few
days, you know."
"Yeah, Christmas shopping," I said lamely. That explained the
packing dust. Charlie must have put the old decorations up.
"Don't worry, Nessie," he whispered in her ear. "I got you covered if
your mom drops the ball."
I rolled my eyes at him, but in truth, I hadn't thought about the
holidays at all.
"Lunch's on the table," Sue called from the kitchen. "C'mon, guys."
"See you later, Dad," I said, and exchanged a quick look with Jacob.
Even if he couldn't help but think about this near Edward, at least there
wasn't much for him to share. He had no idea what I was up to.
Of course, I thought to myself as I got into the car, it wasn't like I
had much idea, either.
The roads were slick and dark, but driving didn't intimidate me
anymore. My reflexes were well up to the job, and I barely paid attention
to the road. The problem was keeping my speed from attracting attention
when I had company. I wanted to be done with today's mission, to have
the mystery sorted out so that I could get back to the vital task of
learning. Learning to protect some, learning to kill others.
I was getting better and better with my shield. Kate didn't feel the
need to motivate me anymore—it wasn't hard to find reasons to feel
angry, now that I knew that was the key—and so I mostly worked with
Zafrina. She was pleased with my extension; I was able to cover almost a
ten-foot area for more than a minute, though it exhausted me. This
morning she'd been trying to find out if I could push the shield away
from my mind altogether. I didn't see what the use of that would be, but
Zafrina thought it would help strengthen me, like exercising muscles in
the stomach and back rather than just the arms. Eventually, you could lift
more weight when all the muscles were stronger.
I wasn't very good at it. I had only gotten one glimpse of the jungle
river she was trying to show me.
But there were different ways to prepare for what was coming, and
with only two weeks left, I worried that I might be neglecting the most
important. Today I would rectify that oversight.
I'd memorized the appropriate maps, and I had no problem finding
my way to the address that didn't exist online, the one for J. Jenks. My
next step would be Jason Jenks at the other address, the one Alice had
not given me.
To say that it wasn't a nice neighborhood would be an
understatement. The most nondescript of all the Cullens' cars was still
outrageous on this street. My old Chevy would have looked healthy here.
During my human years, I would have locked the doors and driven away
as fast as I dared. As it was, I was a little fascinated. I tried to imagine
Alice in this place for any reason, and failed.
The buildings—all three stories, all narrow, all leaning slightly as if
bowed by the pounding rain—were mostly old houses divided up into
multiple apartments. It was hard to tell what color the peeling paint was
supposed to be. Everything had faded to shades of gray. A few of the
buildings had businesses on the first floor: a dirty bar with the windows
painted black, a psychic's supply store with neon hands and tarot cards
glowing fitfully on the door, a tattoo parlor, and a daycare with duct tape
holding the broken front window together. There were no lamps on
inside any of the rooms, though it was grim enough outside that the
humans should have needed the light. I could hear the low mumbling of
voices in the distance; it sounded like TV.
There were a few people about, two shuffling through the rain in
opposite directions and one sitting on the shallow porch of a boarded-up
cut-rate law office, reading a wet newspaper and whistling. The sound
was much too cheerful for the setting.
I was so bemused by the carefree whistler, I didn't realize at first that
the abandoned building was right where the address I was looking for
should exist. There were no numbers on the dilapidated place, but the
tattoo parlor beside it was just two numbers off.
I pulled up to the curb and idled for a second. I was getting into that
dump one way or another, but how to do so without the whistler noticing
me? I could park the next street over and come through the back… There
might be more witnesses on that side. Maybe the rooftops? Was it dark
enough for that kind of thing?
"Hey, lady," the whistler called to me.
I rolled the passenger window down as if I couldn't hear him.
The man laid his paper aside, and his clothes surprised me, now that
I could see them. Under his long ragged duster, he was a little too well
dressed. There was no breeze to give me the scent, but the sheen on his
dark red shirt looked like silk. His crinkly black hair was tangled and
wild, but his dark skin was smooth and perfect, his teeth white and
straight. A contradiction.
"Maybe you shouldn't park that car there, lady," he said. "It might
not be here when you get back."
"Thanks for the warning," I said.
I shut off the engine and got out. Perhaps my whistling friend could
give me the answers I needed faster than breaking and entering. I opened
my big gray umbrella—not that I cared, really, about protecting the long
cashmere sweaterdress I wore. It was what a human would do.
The man squinted through the rain at my face, and then his eyes
widened. He swallowed, and I heard his heart accelerate as I approached.
"I'm looking for someone," I began.
"I'm someone," he offered with a smile. "What can I do for you,
beautiful?"
"Are you J. Jenks?" I asked.
"Oh," he said, and his expression changed from anticipation to
understanding. He got to his feet and examined me with narrowed eyes.
"Why're you looking for J?"
"That's my business." Besides, I didn't have a clue. "Are you J?"
"No."
We faced each other for a long moment while his sharp eyes ran up
and down the fitted pearl gray sheath I wore. His gaze finally made it to
my face. "You don't look like the usual customer."
"I'm probably not the usual," I admitted. "But I do need to see him as
soon as possible."
"I'm not sure what to do," he admitted.
"Why don't you tell me your name?"
He grinned. "Max."
"Nice to meet you, Max. Now, why don't you tell me what you do
for the usual?"
His grin became a frown. "Well, J's usual clients don't look a thing
like you. Your kind doesn't bother with the downtown office. You just go
straight up to his fancy office in the skyscraper."
I repeated the other address I had, making the list of numbers a
question.
"Yeah, that's the place," he said, suspicious again. "How come you
didn't go there?"
"This was the address I was given—by a very dependable source."
"If you were up to any good, you wouldn't be here."
I pursed my lips. I'd never been much good at bluffing, but Alice
hadn't left me a lot of alternatives. "Maybe I'm not up to any good."
Max's face turned apologetic. "Look, lady—"
"Bella."
"Right. Bella. See, I need this job. J pays me pretty good to mostly
just hang out here all day. I want to help you, I do, but—and of course
I'm speaking hypothetically, right? Or off the record, or whatever works
for you—but if I pass somebody through that could get him in trouble,
I'm out of work. Do you see my problem?"
I thought for a minute, chewing on my lip. "You've never seen
anyone like me here before? Well, sort of like me. My sister is a lot
shorter than me, and she has dark spiky black hair."
"J knows your sister?"
"I think so."
Max pondered this for a moment. I smiled at him, and his breathing
stuttered. "Tell you what I'll do. I'll give J a call and describe you to him.
Let him make the decision."
What did J. Jenks know? Would my description mean something to
him? That was a troubling thought.
"My last name is Cullen," I told Max, wondering if that was too
much information. I was starting to get irritated with Alice. Did I really
have to be quite this blind? She could have given me one or two more
words…
"Cullen, got it."
I watched as he dialed, easily picking out the number. Well, I could
call J. Jenks myself if this didn't work.
"Hey J, it's Max. I know I'm never supposed to call you at this
number except in an emergency…"
Is there an emergency? I heard faintly from the other end.
"Well, not exactly. It's this girl who wants to see you…"
I fail to see the emergency in that. Why didn't you follow normal
procedure?
"I didn't follow normal procedure 'cause she don't look like any kind
of normal—"
Is she a badge?!
"No—"
You can't be sure about that. Does she look like one of Kubarev's—?
"No—let me talk, okay? She says you know her sister or something."
Not likely. What does she look like?
"She looks like…" His eyes ran from my face to my shoes
appreciatively. "Well, she looks like a freaking super-model, that's what
she looks like." I smiled and he winked at me, then went on. "Rocking
body, pale as a sheet, dark brown hair almost to her waist, needs a good
night's sleep—any of this sounding familiar?"
No, it doesn't. I'm not happy that you let your weakness for pretty
women interrupt—
"Yeah, so I'm a sucker for the pretty ones, what's wrong with that?
I'm sorry I bothered you, man. Just forget it."
"Name," I whispered.
"Oh right. Wait," Max said. "She says her name is Bella Cullen. That
help?"
There was a beat of dead silence, and then the voice on the other end
was abruptly screaming, using a lot of words you didn't often hear
outside of truck stops. Max's whole expression changed; all the joking
vanished and his lips went pale.
"Because you didn't ask!" Max yelled back, panicked. There was
another pause while J collected himself. Beautiful and pale? J asked, a
tiny bit calmer.
"I said that, didn't I?"
Beautiful and pale? What did this man know about vampires? Was
he one of us himself? I wasn't prepared for that kind of confrontation. I
gritted my teeth. What had Alice gotten me into?
Max waited for a minute through another volley of shouted insults
and instructions and then glanced at me with eyes that were almost
frightened. "But you only meet downtown clients on Thursdays—okay,
okay! On it." He slid his phone shut.
"He wants to see me?" I asked brightly.
Max glowered. "You could have told me you were a priority client."
"I didn't know I was."
"I thought you might be a cop," he admitted. "I mean, you don't look
like a cop. But you act kind of weird, beautiful." I shrugged.
"Drug cartel?" he guessed.
"Who, me?" I asked.
"Yeah. Or your boyfriend or whatever."
"Nope, sorry. I'm not really a fan of drugs, and neither is my
husband. Just say no and all that."
Max cussed under his breath. "Married. Can't catch a break."
I smiled.
"Mafia?"
"Nope."
"Diamond smuggling?"
"Please! Is that the kind of people you usually deal with, Max?
Maybe you need a new job."
I had to admit, I was enjoying myself a little. I hadn't interacted with
humans much besides Charlie and Sue. It was entertaining to watch him
flounder. I was also pleased at how easy it was not to kill him.
"You've got to be involved in something big. And bad," he mused.
"It's not really like that."
"That's what they all say. But who else needs papers? Or can afford
to pay J's prices for them, I should say. None of my business, anyway,"
he said, and then muttered the word married again.
He gave me an entirely new address with basic directions, and then
watched me drive away with suspicious, regretful eyes.
At this point, I was ready for almost anything—some kind of James
Bond villain's high-tech lair seemed appropriate. So I thought Max must
have given me the wrong address as a test. Or maybe the lair was
subterranean, underneath this very commonplace strip mall nestled up
against a wooded hill in a nice family neighborhood.
I pulled into an open spot and looked up at a tastefully subtle sign
that read JASON SCOTT, ATTORNEY AT LAW.
The office inside was beige with celery green accents, inoffensive
and unremarkable. There was no scent of vampire here, and that helped
me relax. Nothing but unfamiliar human. A fish tank was set into the
wall, and a blandly pretty blond receptionist sat behind the desk.
"Hello," she greeted me. "How can I help you?"
"I'm here to see Mr. Scott."
"Do you have an appointment?"
"Not exactly."
She smirked a little. "It could be a while, then. Why don't you have a
seat while I—"
April! a man's demanding voice squawked from the phone on her
desk. I'm expecting a Ms. Cullen shortly.
I smiled and pointed to myself.
Send her in immediately. Do you understand? I don't care what it's
interrupting.
I could hear something else in his voice besides impatience. Stress.
Nerves.
"She's just arrived," April said as soon as she could speak.
What? Send her in! What are you waiting for?
"Right away, Mr. Scott!" She got to her feet, fluttering her hands as
she led the way down a short hallway, offering me coffee or tea or
anything else I might have wanted.
"Here you are," she said as she ushered me through the door into a
power office, complete with heavy wooden desk and vanity wall.
"Close the door behind you," a raspy tenor voice ordered.
I examined the man behind the desk while April made a hasty retreat.
He was short and balding, probably around fifty-five, with a paunch. He
wore a red silk tie with a blueand-white-striped shirt, and his navy blazer
hung over the back of his chair. He was also trembling, blanched to a
sickly paste color, with sweat beading on his forehead; I imagined an
ulcer churning away under the spare tire.
J recovered himself and rose unsteadily from his chair. He reached
his hand across the desk.
"Ms. Cullen. What an absolute delight."
I crossed to him and shook his hand quickly once. He cringed
slightly at my cold skin but did not seem particularly surprised by it.
"Mr. Jenks. Or do you prefer Scott?"
He winced again. "Whatever you wish, of course."
"How about you call me Bella, and I'll call you J?"
"Like old friends," he agreed, mopping a silk handkerchief across his
forehead. He gestured for me to have a seat and took his own. "I must
ask, am I finally meeting Mr. Jasper's lovely wife?"
I weighed that for a second. So this man knew Jasper, not Alice.
Knew him, and seemed afraid of him, too. "His sister-in-law, actually."
He pursed his lips, as if he were grasping for meanings just as
desperately as I was.
"I trust Mr. Jasper is in good health?" he asked carefully.
"I'm sure he is in excellent health. He's on an extended vacation at
the moment."
This seemed to clear up some of J's confusion. He nodded to himself
and templed his fingers. "Just so. You should have come to the main
office. My assistants there would have put you straight through to me—
no need to go through less hospitable channels."
I just nodded. I wasn't sure why Alice had given me the ghetto
address.
"Ah, well, you're here now. What can I do for you?"
"Papers," I said, trying to make my voice sound like I knew what I
was talking about.
"Certainly," J agreed at once. "Are we talking birth certificates, death
certificates, drivers' licenses, passports, social security cards…?"
I took a deep breath and smiled. I owed Max big time.
And then my smile faded. Alice had sent me here for a reason, and I
was sure it was to protect Renesmee. Her last gift to me. The one thing
she would know I needed.
The only reason Renesmee would need a forger was if she was
running. And the only reason Renesmee would be running was if we had
lost.
If Edward and I were running with her, she wouldn't need these
documents right away. I was sure IDs were something Edward knew how
to get his hands on or make himself, and I was sure he knew ways to
escape without them. We could run with her for thousands of miles. We
could swim with her across an ocean.
If we were around to save her.
And all the secrecy to keep this out of Edward's head. Because there
was a good chance that everything he knew,
Aro would know. If we lost, Aro would certainly get the information
he craved before he destroyed Edward.
It was as I had suspected. We couldn't win. But we must have a good
shot at killing Demetri before we lost, giving Renesmee the chance to
run.
My still heart felt like a boulder in my chest—a crushing weight. All
my hope faded like fog in the sunshine. My eyes pricked.
Who would I put this on? Charlie? But he was so defenselessly
human. And how would I get Renesmee to him? He was not going to be
anywhere close to that fight. So that left one person. There really had
never been anyone else.
I'd thought this through so quickly that J didn't notice my pause.
"Two birth certificates, two passports, one driver's license," I said in
a low, strained tone.
If he noticed the change in my expression, he pretended otherwise.
"The names?"
"Jacob…Wolfe. And…Vanessa Wolfe." Nessie seemed like an okay
nickname for Vanessa. Jacob would get a kick out of the Wolfe thing.
His pen scratched swiftly across a legal pad. "Middle names?"
"Just put something generic in."
"If you prefer. Ages?"
"Twenty-seven for the man, five for the girl." Jacob could pull it off.
He was a beast. And at the rate Renesmee was growing, I'd better
estimate high. He could be her stepfather…
"I'll need pictures if you prefer finished documents," J said,
interrupting my thoughts. "Mr. Jasper usually liked to finish them
himself."
Well, that explained why J didn't know what Alice looked like.
"Hold on," I said.
This was luck. I had several family pictures shoved in my wallet, and
the perfect one—Jacob holding Renesmee on the front porch steps—was
only a month old. Alice had given it to me just a few days before…Oh.
Maybe there wasn't that much luck involved after all. Alice knew I had
this picture. Maybe she'd even had some dim flash that I would need it
before she gave it to me.
"Here you go."
J examined the picture for a moment. "Your daughter is very like
you."
I tensed. "She's more like her father."
"Who is not this man." He touched Jacob's face.
My eyes narrowed, and new sweat beads popped out on J's shiny
head.
"No. That is a very close friend of the family."
"Forgive me," he mumbled, and the pen began scratching again.
"How soon will you need the documents?"
"Can I get them in a week?"
"That's a rush order. It will cost twice as—but forgive me. I forgot
with whom I was speaking."
Clearly, he knew Jasper.
"Just give me a number."
He seemed hesitant to say it aloud, though I was sure, having dealt
with Jasper, he must have known that price wasn't really an object. Not
even taking into consideration
the bloated accounts that existed all over the world with the Cullens'
various names on them, there was enough cash stashed all over the house
to keep a small country afloat for a decade; it reminded me of the way
there were always a hundred fishhooks in the back of any drawer at
Charlie's house. I doubted anyone would even notice the small stack I'd
removed in preparation for today.
J wrote the price down on the bottom of the legal pad.
I nodded calmly. I had more than that with me. I unclasped my bag
again and counted out the right amount—I had it all paper-clipped into
five-thousand-dollar increments, so it took no time at all.
"There."
"Ah, Bella, you don't really have to give me the entire sum now. It's
customary for you to save half to ensure delivery."
I smiled wanly at the nervous man. "But I trust you, J. Besides, I'll
give you a bonus—the same again when I get the documents."
"That's not necessary, I assure you."
"Don't worry about it." It wasn't like I could take it with me. "So I'll
meet you here next week at the same time?"
He gave me a pained look. "Actually, I prefer to make such
transactions in places unrelated to my various businesses."
"Of course. I'm sure I'm not doing this the way you expect."
"I'm used to having no expectations when it comes to the Cullen
family." He grimaced and then quickly composed his face again. "Shall
we meet at eight o'clock a week from tonight at The Pacifico? It's on
Union Lake, and the food is exquisite."
"Perfect." Not that I would be joining him for dinner. He actually
wouldn't like it much if I did.
I rose and shook his hand again. This time he didn't flinch. But he
did seem to have some new worry on his mind. His mouth was pinched
up, his back tense.
"Will you have trouble with that deadline?" I asked.
"What?" He looked up, taken off guard by my question. "The
deadline? Oh, no. No worries at all. I will certainly have your documents
done on time."
It would have been nice to have Edward here, so that I would know
what J's real worries were. I sighed. Keeping secrets from Edward was
bad enough; having to be away from him was almost too much.
"Then I'll see you in one week."
34. DECLARED
I HEARD THE MUSIC BEFORE I WAS OUT OF THE CAR.
Edward hadn't touched his piano since the night Alice left. Now, as I shut
the car door, I heard the song morph through a bridge and change into
my lullaby. Edward was welcoming me home.
I moved slowly as I pulled Renesmee—fast asleep; we'd been gone
all day—from the car. We'd left Jacob at Charlie's—he'd said he was
going to catch a ride home with Sue. I wondered if he was trying to fill
his head with enough trivia to crowd out the image of the way my face
had looked when I'd walked through Charlie's door.
As I walked slowly to the Cullen house now, I recognized that the
hope and uplift that seemed almost a visible aura around the big white
house had been mine this morning, too. It felt alien to me now.
I wanted to cry again, hearing Edward play for me. But I pulled it
together. I didn't want him to be suspicious. I would leave no clues in his
mind for Aro if I could help it.
Edward turned his head and smiled when I came in the door, but kept
playing.
"Welcome home," he said, as if this was just any normal day. As if
there weren't twelve other vampires in the room involved in various
pursuits, and a dozen more scattered around somewhere. "Did you have a
good time with Charlie today?"
"Yes. Sorry I was gone so long. I stepped out to do a little Christmas
shopping for Renesmee. I know it won't be much of an event, but…" I
shrugged.
Edward's lips turned down. He quit playing and spun around on the
bench so that his whole body was facing me. He put one hand on my
waist and pulled me closer. "I hadn't thought much about it. If you want
to make an event of it—"
"No," I interrupted him. I flinched internally at the idea of trying to
fake more enthusiasm than the bare minimum. "I just didn't want to let it
pass without giving her something."
"Do I get to see?"
"If you want. It's only a little thing."
Renesmee was completely unconscious, snoring delicately against
my neck. I envied her. It would have been nice to escape reality, even for
just a few hours.
Carefully, I fished the little velvet jewelry bag from my clutch
without opening the purse enough for Edward to see the cash I was still
carrying.
"It caught my eye from the window of an antique store while I was
driving by."
I shook the little golden locket into his palm. It was round with a
slender vine border carved around the outside edge of the circle. Edward
popped the tiny catch and looked inside. There was space for a small
picture and, on the opposite side, an inscription in French.
"Do you know what this says?" he asked in a different tone, more
subdued than before.
"The shopkeeper told me it said something along the lines of 'more
than my own life.' Is that right?"
"Yes, he had it right."
He looked up at me, his topaz eyes probing. I met his gaze for a
moment, then pretended to be distracted by the television.
"I hope she likes it," I muttered.
"Of course she will," he said lightly, casually, and I was sure in that
second that he knew I was keeping something from him. I was also sure
that he had no idea of the specifics.
"Let's take her home," he suggested, standing and putting his arm
around my shoulders.
I hesitated.
"What?" he demanded.
"I wanted to practice with Emmett a little…" I'd lost the whole day to
my vital errand; it made me feel behind.
Emmett—on the sofa with Rose and holding the remote, of course—
looked up and grinned in anticipation. "Excellent. The forest needs
thinning."
Edward frowned at Emmett and then at me.
"There's plenty of time for that tomorrow," he said.
"Don't be ridiculous," I complained. "There's no such thing as plenty
of time anymore. That concept does not exist. I have a lot to learn and—"
He cut me off. "Tomorrow."
And his expression was such that not even Emmett argued.
I was surprised at how hard it was to go back to a routine that was,
after all, brand new. But stripping away even that little bit of hope I'd
been fostering made everything seem impossible.
I tried to focus on the positives. There was a good chance that my
daughter was going to survive what was coming, and Jacob, too. If they
had a future, then that was a kind of victory, wasn't it? Our little band
must be going to hold their own if Jacob and Renesmee were going to
have the opportunity to run in the first place. Yes, Alice's strategy only
made sense if we were going to put up a really good fight. So, a kind of
victory there, too, considering that the Volturi had never been seriously
challenged in millennia.
It was not going to be the end of the world. Just the end of the
Cullens. The end of Edward, the end of me.
I preferred it that way—the last part anyway. I would not live
without Edward again; if he was leaving this world, then I would be right
behind him.
I wondered idly now and then if there would be anything for us on
the other side. I knew Edward didn't really believe so, but Carlisle did. I
couldn't imagine it myself. On the other hand, I couldn't imagine Edward
not existing somehow, somewhere. If we could be together in any place,
then that was a happy ending.
And so the pattern of my days continued, just that much harder than
before.
We went to see Charlie on Christmas Day, Edward, Renesmee,
Jacob, and I. All of Jacob's pack were there, plus Sam, Emily, and Sue. It
was a big help to have them there in Charlie's little rooms, their huge,
warm bodies wedged into corners around his sparsely decorated tree—
you could see exactly where he'd gotten bored and quit—and
overflowing his furniture. You could always count on werewolves to be
buzzed about a coming fight, no matter how suicidal. The electricity of
their excitement provided a nice current that disguised my utter lack of
spirit. Edward was, as always, a better actor than I was.
Renesmee wore the locket I'd given her at dawn, and in her jacket
pocket was the MP3 player Edward had given her—a tiny thing that held
five thousand songs, already filled with Edward's favorites. On her wrist
was an intricately braided Quileute version of a promise ring. Edward
had gritted his teeth over that one, but it didn't bother me.
Soon, so soon, I would be giving her to Jacob for safekeeping. How
could I be bothered by any symbol of the commitment I was so relying
on?
Edward had saved the day by ordering a gift for Charlie, too. It had
shown up yesterday—priority overnight shipping—and Charlie spent all
morning reading the thick instruction manual to his new fishing sonar
system.
From the way the werewolves ate, Sue's lunch spread must have
been good. I wondered how the gathering would have looked to an
outsider. Did we play our parts well enough? Would a stranger have
thought us a happy circle of friends, enjoying the holiday with casual
cheer?
I think Edward and Jacob both were as relieved as I was when it was
time to go. It felt odd to spend energy on the human façade when there
were so many more important things to be doing. I had a hard time
concentrating. At the same time, this was perhaps the last time I would
see Charlie. Maybe it was a good thing that I was too numb to really
register that.
I hadn't seen my mother since the wedding, but I found I could only
be glad for the gradual distancing that had begun two years ago. She was
too fragile for my world. I didn't want her to have any part of this.
Charlie was stronger.
Maybe even strong enough for a goodbye now, but I wasn't.
It was very quiet in the car; outside, the rain was just a mist,
hovering on the edge between liquid and ice. Renesmee sat on my lap,
playing with her locket, opening and closing it. I watched her and
imagined the things I would say to Jacob right now if I didn't have to
keep my words out of Edward's head.
If it's ever safe again, take her to Charlie. Tell him the whole story
someday. Tell him how much I loved him, how I couldn't bear to leave
him even when my human life was over. Tell him he was the best father.
Tell him to pass my love on to Renée, all my hopes that she will be happy
and well…
I would have to give Jacob the documents before it was too late. I
would give him a note for Charlie, too. And a letter for Renesmee.
Something for her to read when I couldn't tell her I loved her anymore.
There was nothing unusual about the outside of the Cullen house as
we pulled into the meadow, but I could hear some kind of subtle uproar
inside. Many low voices murmured and growled. It sounded intense, and
it sounded like an argument. I could pick out Carlisle's voice and Amun's
more often than the others.
Edward parked in front of the house rather than going around to the
garage. We exchanged one wary glance before we got out of the car.
Jacob's stance changed; his face turned serious and careful. I guessed
that he was in Alpha mode now. Obviously, something had happened,
and he was going to get the information he and Sam would need.
"Alistair is gone," Edward murmured as we darted up the steps.
Inside the front room, the main confrontation was physically
apparent. Lining the walls was a ring of spectators, every vampire who
had joined us, except for Alistair and the three involved in the quarrel.
Esme, Kebi, and Tia were the closest to the three vampires in the center;
in the middle of the room, Amun was hissing at Carlisle and Benjamin.
Edward's jaw tightened and he moved quickly to Esme's side, towing
me by the hand. I clutched Renesmee tightly to my chest.
"Amun, if you want to go, no one is forcing you to stay," Carlisle
said calmly.
"You're stealing half my coven, Carlisle!" Amun shrieked, stabbing
one finger at Benjamin. "Is that why you called me here? To steal from
me?"
Carlisle sighed, and Benjamin rolled his eyes.
"Yes, Carlisle picked a fight with the Volturi, endangered his whole
family, just to lure me here to my death," Benjamin said sarcastically.
"Be reasonable, Amun. I'm committed to do the right thing here—I'm not
joining any other coven.
You can do whatever you want, of course, as Carlisle has pointed
out."
"This won't end well," Amun growled. "Alistair was the only sane
one here. We should all be running."
"Think of who you're calling sane," Tia murmured in a quiet aside.
"We're all going to be slaughtered!"
"It's not going to come to a fight," Carlisle said in a firm voice.
"You say!"
"If it does, you can always switch sides, Amun. I'm sure the Volturi
will appreciate your help."
Amun sneered at him. "Perhaps that is the answer."
Carlisle's answer was soft and sincere. "I wouldn't hold that against
you, Amun. We have been friends for a long time, but I would never ask
you to die for me."
Amun's voice was more controlled, too. "But you're taking my
Benjamin down with you."
Carlisle put his hand on Amun's shoulder; Amun shook it off.
"I'll stay, Carlisle, but it might be to your detriment. I will join them
if that's the road to survival. You're all fools to think that you can defy
the Volturi." He scowled, then sighed, glanced at Renesmee and me, and
added in an exasperated tone, "I will witness that the child has grown.
That's nothing but the truth. Anyone would see that."
"That's all we've ever asked."
Amun grimaced, "But not all that you are getting, it seems." He
turned on Benjamin. "I gave you life. You're wasting it."
Benjamin's face looked colder than I'd ever seen it; the expression
contrasted oddly with his boyish features. "It's a pity you couldn't replace
my will with your own in the process; perhaps then you would have been
satisfied with me."
Amun's eyes narrowed. He gestured abruptly to Kebi, and they
stalked past us out the front door.
"He's not leaving," Edward said quietly to me, "but he'll be keeping
his distance even more from now on. He wasn't bluffing when he spoke
of joining the Volturi."
"Why did Alistair go?" I whispered.
"No one can be positive; he didn't leave a note. From his mutters, it's
been clear that he thinks a fight is inevitable. Despite his demeanor, he
actually does care too much for Carlisle to stand with the Volturi. I
suppose he decided the danger was too much." Edward shrugged.
Though our conversation was clearly just between the two of us, of
course everyone could hear it. Eleazar answered Edward's comment like
it had been meant for all.
"From the sound of his mumblings, it was a bit more than that. We
haven't spoken much of the Volturi agenda, but Alistair worried that no
matter how decisively we can prove your innocence, the Volturi will not
listen. He thinks they will find an excuse to achieve their goals here."
The vampires glanced uneasily at one another. The idea that the
Volturi would manipulate their own sacrosanct law for gain was not a
popular idea. Only the Romanians were composed, their small half-
smiles ironic. They seemed amused at how the others wanted to think
well of their ancient enemies.
Many low discussions began at the same time, but it was the
Romanians I listened to. Maybe because the fair-haired Vladimir kept
shooting glances in my direction.
"I do so hope Alistair was right about this," Stefan murmured to
Vladimir. "No matter the outcome, word will spread. It's time our world
saw the Volturi for what they've become. They'll never fall if everyone
believes this nonsense about them protecting our way of life."
"At least when we ruled, we were honest about what we were,"
Vladimir replied.
Stefan nodded. "We never put on white hats and called ourselves
saints."
"I'm thinking the time has come to fight," Vladimir said. "How can
you imagine we'll ever find a better force to stand with? Another chance
this good?"
"Nothing is impossible. Maybe someday—"
"We've been waiting for fifteen hundred years, Stefan. And they've
only gotten stronger with the years." Vladimir paused and looked at me
again. He showed no surprise when he saw that I was watching him, too.
"If the Volturi win this conflict, they will leave with more power than
they came with. With every conquest they add to their strengths. Think
of what that newborn alone could give them"—he jerked his chin toward
me—"and she is barely discovering her gifts. And the earth-mover."
Vladimir nodded toward Benjamin, who stiffened. Almost everyone was
eavesdropping on the Romanians now, like me. "With their witch twins
they have no need of the illusionist or the fire touch." His eyes moved to
Zafrina, then Kate.
Stefan looked at Edward. "Nor is the mind reader exactly necessary.
But I see your point. Indeed, they will gain much if they win."
"More than we can afford to have them gain, wouldn't you agree?"
Stefan sighed. "I think I must agree. And that means…
"That we must stand against them while there is still hope."
"If we can just cripple them, even, expose them…"
"Then, someday, others will finish the job."
"And our long vendetta will be repaid. At last."
They locked eyes for a moment and then murmured in unison. "It
seems the only way."
"So we fight," Stefan said.
Though I could see that they were torn, self-preservation warring
with revenge, the smile they exchanged was full of anticipation.
"We fight," Vladimir agreed.
I suppose it was a good thing; like Alistair, I was sure the battle was
impossible to avoid. In that case, two more vampires fighting on our side
could only help. But the Romanians' decision still made me shudder.
"We will fight, too," Tia said, her usually grave voice more solemn
than ever. "We believe the Volturi will overstep their authority. We have
no wish to belong to them." Her eyes lingered on her mate.
Benjamin grinned and threw an impish glance toward the
Romanians. "Apparently, I'm a hot commodity. It appears I have to win
the right to be free."
"This won't be the first time I've fought to keep myself from a king's
rule," Garrett said in a teasing tone. He walked over and clapped
Benjamin on the back. "Here's to freedom from oppression."
"We stand with Carlisle," Tanya said. "And we fight with him."
The Romanians' pronouncement seemed to have made the others feel
the need to declare themselves as well.
"We have not decided," Peter said. He looked down at his tiny
companion; Charlotte's lips were set in dissatisfaction. It looked like
she'd made her decision. I wondered what it was.
"The same goes for me," Randall said.
"And me," Mary added.
"The packs will fight with the Cullens," Jacob said suddenly. "We're
not afraid of vampires," he added with a smirk. "Children," Peter
muttered.
"Infants," Randall corrected.
Jacob grinned tauntingly.
"Well, I'm in, too," Maggie said, shrugging out from under Siobhan's
restraining hand. "I know truth is on Carlisle's side. I can't ignore that."
Siobhan stared at the junior member of her coven with worried eyes.
"Carlisle," she said as if they were alone, ignoring the suddenly formal
feel of the gathering, the unexpected outburst of declarations, "I don't
want this to come to a fight."
"Nor do I, Siobhan. You know that's the last thing I want." He half-
smiled. "Perhaps you should concentrate on keeping it peaceful."
"You know that won't help," she said.
I remembered Rose and Carlisle's discussion of the Irish leader;
Carlisle believed that Siobhan had some subtle but powerful gift to make
things go her way—and yet Siobhan didn't believe it herself.
"It couldn't hurt," Carlisle said.
Siobhan rolled her eyes. "Shall I visualize the outcome I desire?" she
asked sarcastically.
Carlisle was openly grinning now. "If you don't mind."
"Then there is no need for my coven to declare itself, is there?" she
retorted. "Since there is no possibility of a fight." She put her hand back
on Maggie's shoulder, pulling the girl closer to her. Siobhan's mate,
Liam, stood silent and expressionless.
Almost everyone else in the room looked mystified by Carlisle and
Siobhan's clearly joking exchange, but they didn't explain themselves.
That was the end of the dramatic speeches for the night. The group
slowly dispersed, some off to hunt, some to while away the time with
Carlisle's books or televisions or computers.
Edward, Renesmee, and I went to hunt. Jacob tagged along.
"Stupid leeches," he muttered to himself when we got outside.
"Think they're so superior." He snorted.
"They'll be shocked when the infants save their superior lives, won't
they?" Edward said.
Jake smiled and punched his shoulder. "Hell yeah, they will."
This wasn't our last hunting trip. We all would hunt again nearer to
the time we expected the Volturi. As the deadline was not exact, we were
planning to stay a few nights out in the big baseball clearing Alice had
seen, just in case. All we knew was that they would come the day that the
snow stuck to the ground. We didn't want the Volturi too close to town,
and Demetri would lead them to wherever we were. I wondered who he
would track in, and guessed that it would be Edward since he couldn't
track me.
I thought about Demetri while I hunted, paying little attention to my
prey or the drifting snowflakes that had finally appeared but were
melting before they touched the rocky soil. Would Demetri realize that
he couldn't track me? What would he make of that? What would Aro? Or
was Edward wrong? There were those little exceptions to what I could
withstand, those ways around my shield. Everything that was outside my
mind was vulnerable—open to the things Jasper, Alice, and Benjamin
could do. Maybe Demetri's talent worked a little differently, too.
And then I had a thought that brought me up short. The half-drained
elk dropped from my hands to the stony ground. Snowflakes vaporized a
few inches from the warm body with tiny sizzling sounds. I stared
blankly at my bloody hands.
Edward saw my reaction and hurried to my side, leaving his own kill
undrained.
"What's wrong?" he asked in a low voice, his eyes sweeping the
forest around us, looking for whatever had triggered my behavior.
"Renesmee," I choked.
"She's just through those trees," he reassured me. "I can hear both her
thoughts and Jacob's. She's fine."
"That's not what I meant," I said. "I was thinking about my shield—
you really think it's worth something, that it will help somehow. I know
the others are hoping that I'll be able to shield Zafrina and Benjamin,
even if I can only keep it up for a few seconds at a time. What if that's a
mistake? What if your trust in me is the reason that we fail?"
My voice was edging toward hysteria, though I had enough control
to keep it low. I didn't want to upset Renesmee.
"Bella, what brought this on? Of course, it's wonderful that you can
protect yourself, but you're not responsible for saving anyone. Don't
distress yourself needlessly."
"But what if I can't protect anything?" I whispered in gasps. "This
thing I do, it's faulty, it's erratic! There's no rhyme or reason to it. Maybe
it will do nothing against Alec at all."
"Shh," he hushed me. "Don't panic. And don't worry about Alec.
What he does is no different than what Jane or Zafrina does. It's just an
illusion—he can't get inside your head any more than I can."
"But Renesmee does!" I hissed frantically through my teeth. "It
seemed so natural, I never questioned it before. It's always been just part
of who she is. But she puts her thoughts right into my head just like she
does with everyone else. My shield has holes, Edward!"
I stared at him desperately, waiting for him to acknowledge my
terrible revelation. His lips were pursed, as if he was trying to decide
how to phrase something. His expression was perfectly relaxed.
"You thought of this a long time ago, didn't you?" I demanded,
feeling like an idiot for my months of overlooking the obvious.
He nodded, a faint smile pulling up one corner of his mouth. "The
first time she touched you."
I sighed at my own stupidity, but his calm had mellowed me some.
"And this doesn't bother you? You don't see it as a problem?"
"I have two theories, one more likely than the other."
"Give me the least likely first."
"Well, she's your daughter," he pointed out. "Genetically half you. I
used to tease you about how your mind was on a different frequency than
the rest of ours. Perhaps she runs on the same."
This didn't work for me. "But you hear her mind just fine. Everyone
hears her mind. And what if Alec runs on a different frequency? What
if—?"
He put a finger to my lips. "I've considered that. Which is why I
think this next theory is much more likely."
I gritted my teeth and waited.
"Do you remember what Carlisle said to me about her, right after she
showed you that first memory?"
Of course I remembered. "He said, 'It's an interesting twist. Like
she's doing the exact opposite of what you can.'
"Yes. And so I wondered. Maybe she took your talent and flipped it,
too."
I considered that.
"You keep everyone out," he began.
"And no one keeps her out?" I finished hesitantly.
"That's my theory," he said. 'And if she can get into your head, I
doubt there's a shield on the planet who could keep her at bay. That will
help. From what we've seen, no one can doubt the truth of her thoughts
once they've allowed her to show them. And I think no one can keep her
from showing them, if she gets close enough. If Aro allows her to
explain…"
I shuddered to think of Renesmee so close to Aro's greedy, milky
eyes.
"Well," he said, rubbing my tight shoulders. 'At least there's nothing
that can stop him from seeing the truth."
"But is the truth enough to stop him?" I murmured. For that, Edward
had no answer.
35. DEADLINE
"HEADED OUT?" EDWARD ASKED, HIS TONE NONCHALANT.
There was a sort of forced composure about his expression. He hugged
Renesmee just a little bit tighter to his chest.
"Yes, a few last-minute things…," I responded just as casually.
He smiled my favorite smile. "Hurry back to me."
"Always."
I took his Volvo again, wondering if he'd read the odometer after my
last errand. How much had he pieced together? That I had a secret,
absolutely. Would he have deduced the reason why I didn't confide in
him? Did he guess that Aro might soon know everything he knew? I
thought Edward could have come to that conclusion, which explained
why he had demanded no reasons from me. I guessed he was trying not
to speculate too much, trying to keep my behavior off his mind. Had he
put this together with my odd performance the morning after Alice left,
burning my book in the fire? I didn't know if he could have made that
leap.
It was a dreary afternoon, already dark as dusk. I sped through the
gloom, my eyes on the heavy clouds. Would it snow tonight? Enough to
layer the ground and create the scene from Alice's vision? Edward
estimated that we had about two more days. Then we would set ourselves
in the clearing, drawing the Volturi to our chosen place.
As I headed through the darkening forest, I considered my last trip to
Seattle. I thought I knew Alice's purpose in sending me to the dilapidated
drop point where J. Jenks referred his shadier clients. If I'd gone to one of
his other, more legitimate offices, would I have ever known what to ask
for? If I'd met him as Jason Jenks or Jason Scott, legitimate lawyer,
would I ever have unearthed J. Jenks, purveyor of illegal documents? I'd
had to go the route that made it clear I was up to no good. That was my
clue.
It was black when I pulled into the parking lot of the restaurant a few
minutes early, ignoring the eager valets by the entrance. I popped in my
contacts and then went to wait for J inside the restaurant. Though I was
in a hurry to be done with this depressing necessity and back with my
family, J seemed careful to keep himself untainted by his baser
associations; I had a feeling a handoff in the dark parking lot would
offend his sensibilities.
I gave the name Jenks at the podium, and the obsequious maitre d'
led me upstairs to a small private room with a fire crackling in a stone
hearth. He took the calf-length ivory trench coat I'd worn to disguise the
fact that I was wearing Alice's idea of appropriate attire, and gasped
quietly at my oyster satin cocktail dress. I couldn't help being a little
flattered; I still wasn't used to being beautiful to everyone rather than just
Edward. The maitre d' stuttered half-formed compliments as he backed
unsteadily from the room.
I stood by the fire to wait, holding my fingers close to the flame to
warm them a little before the inevitable handshake. Not that J wasn't
obviously aware that there was something up with the Cullens, but it was
still a good habit to practice.
For one half second, I wondered what it would feel like to put my
hand in the fire. What it would feel like when I burned…
J's entrance distracted my morbidity. The maitre d' took his coat, too,
and it was evident that I was not the only one who had dressed up for this
meeting.
"I'm so sorry I'm late," J said as soon as we were alone. "No, you're
exactly on time."
He held out his hand, and as we shook I could feel that his fingers
were still quite noticeably warmer than mine. It didn't seem to bother
him.
"You look stunning, if I may be so bold, Mrs. Cullen."
"Thank you, J. Please, call me Bella."
"I must say, it's a different experience working with you than it is
with Mr. Jasper. Much less…unsettling." He smiled hesitantly.
"Really? I've always found Jasper to have a very soothing presence."
His eyebrows pulled together. "Is that so?" he murmured politely
while clearly still in disagreement. How odd. What had Jasper done to
this man?
"Have you known Jasper long?"
He sighed, looking uncomfortable. "I've been working with Mr.
Jasper for more than twenty years, and my old partner knew him for
fifteen years before that… He never changes." J cringed delicately.
"Yeah, Jasper's kind of funny that way."
J shook his head as if he could shake away the disturbing thoughts.
"Won't you have a seat, Bella?"
"Actually, I'm in a bit of a hurry. I've got a long drive home." As I
spoke, I took the thick white envelope with his bonus from my bag and
handed it to him.
"Oh," he said, a little catch of disappointment in his voice. He tucked
the envelope into an inside pocket of his jacket without bothering to
check the amount. "I was hoping we could speak for just a moment."
"About?" I asked curiously.
"Well, let me get you your items first. I want to make sure you're
satisfied."
He turned, placed his briefcase on the table, and popped the latches.
He took out a legal-sized manila envelope.
Though I had no idea what I should be looking for, I opened the
envelope and gave the contents a cursory glance. J had flipped Jacob's
picture and changed the coloring so that it wasn't immediately evident
that it was the same picture on both his passport and driver's license.
Both looked perfectly sound to me, but that meant little. I glanced at the
picture on Vanessa Wolfe's passport for a fraction of a second, and then
looked away quickly, a lump rising in my throat.
"Thank you," I told him.
His eyes narrowed slightly, and I felt he was disappointed that my
examination was not more thorough. "I can assure you every piece is
perfect. All will pass the most rigorous scrutiny by experts."
"I'm sure they are. I truly appreciate what you've done for me, J."
"It's been my pleasure, Bella. In the future, feel free to come to me
for anything the Cullen family needs." He didn't even hint at it really, but
this sounded like an invitation for me to take over Jasper's place as
liaison.
"There was something you wanted to discuss?"
"Er, yes. It's a bit delicate…" He gestured to the stone hearth with a
questioning expression. I sat on the edge of the stone, and he sat beside
me. Sweat was dewing up on his forehead again, and he pulled a blue
silk handkerchief from his pocket and began mopping.
"You are the sister of Mr. Jasper's wife? Or married to his brother?"
he asked.
"Married to his brother," I clarified, wondering where this was
leading.
"You would be Mr. Edward's bride, then?"
"Yes."
He smiled apologetically. "I've seen all the names many times, you
see. My belated congratulations. It's nice that Mr. Edward has found such
a lovely partner after all this time."
"Thank you very much."
He paused, dabbing at the sweat. "Over the years, you might imagine
that I've developed a very healthy level of respect for Mr. Jasper and the
entire family."
I nodded cautiously.
He took a deep breath and then exhaled without speaking. "J, please
just say whatever you need to."
He took another breath and then mumbled quickly, slurring the
words together.
"If you could just assure me that you are not planning to kidnap the
little girl from her father, I would sleep better tonight."
"Oh," I said, stunned. It took me a minute to understand the
erroneous conclusion he'd drawn. "Oh no. It's nothing like that at all." I
smiled weakly, trying to reassure him. "I'm simply preparing a safe place
for her in case something were to happen to my husband and me."
His eyes narrowed. "Are you expecting something to happen?" He
blushed, then apologized. "Not that it's any of my business."
I watched the red flush spread behind the delicate membrane of his
skin and was glad—as I often was—that I was not the average newborn.
J seemed a nice enough man, criminal behavior aside, and it would have
been a shame to kill him.
"You never know." I sighed.
He frowned. "May I wish you the best of luck, then. And please don't
be put out with me, my dear, but…if Mr. Jasper should come to me and
ask what names I put on these documents…"
"Of course you should tell him immediately. I'd like nothing better
than to have Mr. Jasper fully aware of our entire transaction."
My transparent sincerity seemed to ease a bit of his tension.
"Very good," he said. "And I can't prevail upon you to stay for
dinner?"
"I'm sorry, J. I'm short on time at present."
"Then, again, my best wishes for your health and happiness.
Anything at all the Cullen family needs, please don't hesitate to call on
me, Bella."
"Thank you, J.
I left with my contraband, glancing back to see that J was staring
after me, his expression a mixture of anxiety and regret.
The return trip took me less time. The night was black, and so I
turned off my headlights and floored it. When I got back to the house,
most of the cars, including Alice's Porsche and my Ferrari, were missing.
The traditional vampires were going as far away as possible to satiate
their thirst. I tried not to think of their hunting in the night, cringing at
the mental picture of their victims.
Only Kate and Garrett were in the front room, arguing playfully
about the nutritional value of animal blood. I inferred that Garrett had
attempted a hunting trip vegetarian-style and found it difficult.
Edward must have taken Renesmee home to sleep. Jacob, no doubt,
was in the woods close by the cottage. The rest of my family must have
been hunting as well. Perhaps they were out with the other Denalis.
Which basically gave me the house to myself, and I was quick to
take advantage.
I could smell that I was the first one to enter Alice and Jasper's room
in a long while, maybe the first since the night they'd left us. I rooted
silently through their huge closet until I found the right sort of bag. It
must have been Alice's;
it was a small black leather backpack, the kind that was usually used
as a purse, little enough that even Renesmee could carry it without
looking out of place. Then I raided their petty cash, taking about twice
the yearly income for the average American household. I guessed my
theft would be less noticeable here than anywhere else in the house, since
this room made everyone sad. The envelope with the fake passports and
IDs went into the bag on top of the money. Then I sat on the edge of
Alice and Jasper's bed and looked at the pitifully insignificant package
that was all I could give my daughter and my best friend to help save
their lives. I slumped against the bedpost, feeling helpless.
But what else could I do?
I sat there for several minutes with my head bowed before the
inkling of a good idea came to me.
If…
If I was to assume that Jacob and Renesmee were going to escape,
then that included the assumption that Demetri would be dead. That gave
any survivors a little breathing room, Alice and Jasper included.
So why couldn't Alice and Jasper help Jacob and Renesmee? If they
were reunited, Renesmee would have the best protection imaginable.
There was no reason why this couldn't happen, except for the fact that
Jake and Renesmee both were blind spots for Alice. How would she
begin to look for them?
I deliberated for a moment, then left the room, crossing the hall to
Carlisle and Esme's suite. As usual, Esme's desk was stacked with plans
and blueprints, everything neatly laid out in tall piles. The desk had a
slew of pigeonholes above the work surface; in one was a box of
stationery. I took a fresh sheet of paper and a pen.
Then I stared at the blank ivory page for a full five minutes,
concentrating on my decision. Alice might not be able to see Jacob or
Renesmee, but she could see me. I visualized her seeing this moment,
hoping desperately that she wasn't too busy to pay attention.
Slowly, deliberately, I wrote the words RIO DE JANEIRO in all caps
across the page.
Rio seemed the best place to send them: It was far away from here,
Alice and Jasper were already in South America at last report, and it
wasn't like our old problems had ceased to exist just because we had
worse problems now. There was still the mystery of Renesmee's future,
the terror of her racing age. We'd been headed south anyway. Now it
would be Jacob's, and hopefully Alice's, job to search for the legends.
I bowed my head again against a sudden urge to sob, clenching my
teeth together. It was better that Renesmee go on without me. But I
already missed her so much I could barely stand it.
I took a deep breath and put the note at the bottom of the duffel bag,
where Jacob would find it soon enough.
I crossed my fingers that—since it was unlikely that his high school
offered Portuguese Jakehad at least taken Spanish as his language
elective.
There was nothing left now but waiting.
For two days, Edward and Carlisle stayed in the clearing where Alice
had seen the Volturi arrive. It was the same killing field where Victoria's
newborns had attacked last summer. I wondered if it felt repetitive to
Carlisle, like déjà vu. For me, it would be all new. This time Edward and
I would stand with our family.
We could only imagine that the Volturi would be tracking either
Edward or Carlisle. I wondered if it would surprise them that their prey
didn't run. Would that make them wary? I couldn't imagine the Volturi
ever feeling a need for caution.
Though I was—hopefully—invisible to Demetri, I stayed with
Edward. Of course. We only had a few hours left to be together.
Edward and I had not had a last grand scene of farewell, nor did I
plan one. To speak the word was to make it final. It would be the same as
typing the words The End on the last page of a manuscript. So we did not
say our goodbyes, and we stayed very close to each other, always
touching. Whatever end found us, it would not find us separated.
We set up a tent for Renesmee a few yards back into the protective
forest, and then there was more déjà vu as we found ourselves camping
in the cold again with Jacob. It was almost impossible to believe how
much things had changed since last June. Seven months ago, our
triangular relationship seemed impossible, three different kinds of
heartbreak that could not be avoided. Now everything was in perfect
balance. It seemed hideously ironic that the puzzle pieces would fit
together just in time for all of them to be destroyed.
It started to snow again the night before New Year's Eve. This time,
the tiny flakes did not dissolve into the stony ground of the clearing.
While Renesmee and Jacob slept-
Jacob snoring so loudly I wondered how Renesmee didn't wake—the
snow made first a thin icing over the earth, then built into thicker drifts.
By the time the sun rose, the scene from Alice's vision was complete.
Edward and I held hands as we stared across the glittering white field,
and neither of us spoke.
Through the early morning, the others gathered, their eyes bearing
mute evidence of their preparations—some light gold, some rich
crimson. Soon after we all were together, we could hear the wolves
moving in the woods. Jacob emerged from the tent, leaving Renesmee
still sleeping, to join them.
Edward and Carlisle were arraying the others into a loose formation,
our witnesses to the sides like galleries.
I watched from a distance, waiting by the tent for Renesmee to wake.
When she did, I helped her dress in the clothes I'd carefully picked out
two days before. Clothes that looked frilly and feminine but that were
actually sturdy enough to not show any wear—even if a person wore
them while riding a giant werewolf through a couple of states. Over her
jacket I put on the black leather backpack with the documents, the
money, the clue, and my love notes for her and Jacob, Charlie and
Renée. She was strong enough that it was no burden to her.
Her eyes were huge as she read the agony on my face. But she had
guessed enough not to ask me what I was doing.
"I love you," I told her. "More than anything."
"I love you, too, Momma," she answered. She touched the locket at
her neck, which now held a tiny photo of her, Edward, and me. "We'll
always be together."
"In our hearts we'll always be together," I corrected in a whisper as
quiet as a breath. "But when the time comes today, you have to leave
me."
Her eyes widened, and she touched her hand to my cheek. The silent
no was louder than if she'd shouted it.
I fought to swallow; my throat felt swollen. "Will you do it for me?
Please?"
She pressed her fingers harder to my face. Why?
"I can't tell you," I whispered. "But you'll understand soon. I
promise."
In my head, I saw Jacob's face.
I nodded, then pulled her fingers away. "Don't think of it," I breathed
into her ear. "Don't tell Jacob until I tell you to run, okay?"
This she understood. She nodded, too.
I took from my pocket one last detail.
While packing Renesmee's things, an unexpected sparkle of color
had caught my eye. A chance ray of sun through the skylight had hit the
jewels on the ancient precious box stuffed high overhead on a shelf in an
untouched corner. I considered it for a moment and then shrugged. After
putting together Alice's clues, I couldn't hope that the coming
confrontation would be resolved peacefully. But why not try to start
things out as friendly as possible? I asked myself. What could it hurt? So
I guess I must have had some hope left after all—blind, senseless hope—
because I'd scaled the shelves and retrieved Aro's wedding present to me.
Now I fastened the thick gold rope around my neck and felt the
weight of the enormous diamond nestle into the hollow of my throat.
"Pretty," Renesmee whispered. Then she wrapped her arms like a
vise around my neck. I squeezed her against my chest. Interlocked this
way, I carried her out of the tent and to the clearing.
Edward cocked one eyebrow as I approached, but otherwise did not
remark on my accessory or Renesmee's. He just put his arms tight around
us both for one long moment and then, with a deep sigh, let us go. I
couldn't see a goodbye anywhere in his eyes. Maybe he had more hope
for something after this life than he'd let on.
We took our place, Renesmee climbing agilely onto my back to
leave my hands free. I stood a few feet behind the front line made up by
Carlisle, Edward, Emmett, Rosalie, Tanya, Kate, and Eleazar. Close
beside me were Benjamin and Zafrina; it was my job to protect them as
long as I was able. They were our best offensive weapons. If the Volturi
were the ones who could not see, even for a few moments, that would
change everything.
Zafrina was rigid and fierce, with Senna almost a mirror image at her
side. Benjamin sat on the ground, his palms pressed to the dirt, and
muttered quietly about fault lines. Last night, he'd strewn piles of
boulders in natural-looking, now snow-covered heaps all along the back
of the meadow. They weren't enough to injure a vampire, but hopefully
enough to distract one.
The witnesses clustered to our left and right, some nearer than
others—those who had declared themselves were the closest. I noticed
Siobhan rubbing her temples, her eyes closed in concentration; was she
humoring Carlisle? Trying to visualize a diplomatic resolution?
In the woods behind us, the invisible wolves were still and ready; we
could only hear their heavy panting, their beating hearts.
The clouds rolled in, diffusing the light so that it could have been
morning or afternoon. Edward's eyes tightened as he scrutinized the
view, and I was sure he was seeing this exact scene for the second
time—the first time being Alice's vision. It would look just the same
when the Volturi arrived. We only had minutes or seconds left now.
All our family and allies braced themselves.
From the forest, the huge russet Alpha wolf came forward to stand at
my side; it must have been too hard for him to keep his distance from
Renesmee when she was in such immediate danger.
Renesmee reached out to twine her fingers in the fur over his
massive shoulder, and her body relaxed a little bit. She was calmer with
Jacob close. I felt a tiny bit better, too. As long as Jacob was with
Renesmee, she would be all right.
Without risking a glance behind, Edward reached back to me. I
stretched my arm forward so that I could grip his hand. He squeezed my
fingers.
Another minute ticked by, and I found myself straining to hear some
sound of approach.
And then Edward stiffened and hissed low between his clenched
teeth. His eyes focused on the forest due north of where we stood.
We stared where he did, and waited as the last seconds passed.
36. BLOODLUST
THEY CAME WITH PAGEANTRY, WITH A KIND OF BEAUTY.
They came in a rigid, formal formation. They moved together, but it
was not a march; they flowed in perfect synchronicity from the trees—a
dark, unbroken shape that seemed to hover a few inches above the white
snow, so smooth was the advance.
The outer perimeter was gray; the color darkened with each line of
bodies until the heart of the formation was deepest black. Every face was
cowled, shadowed. The faint brushing sound of their feet was so regular
it was like music, a complicated beat that never faltered.
At some sign I did not see—or perhaps there was no sign, only
millennia of practice—the configuration folded outward. The motion was
too stiff, too square to resemble the opening of a flower, though the color
suggested that; it was the opening of a fan, graceful but very angular.
The gray-cloaked figures spread to the flanks while the darker forms
surged precisely forward in the center, each movement closely
controlled.
Their progress was slow but deliberate, with no hurry, no tension, no
anxiety. It was the pace of the invincible.
This was almost my old nightmare. The only thing lacking was the
gloating desire I'd seen on the faces in my dream—the smiles of
vindictive joy. Thus far, the Volturi were too disciplined to show any
emotion at all. They also showed no surprise or dismay at the collection
of vampires that waited for them here—a collection that looked suddenly
disorganized and unprepared in comparison. They showed no surprise at
the giant wolf that stood in our midst.
I couldn't help counting. There were thirty-two of them. Even if you
did not count the two drifting, waifish black-cloaked figures in the very
back, who I took to be the wives—their protected position suggesting
that they would not be involved in the attack—we were still
outnumbered. There were just nineteen of us who would fight, and then
seven more to watch as we were destroyed. Even counting the ten
wolves, they had us.
"The redcoats are coming, the redcoats are coming," Garrett
muttered mysteriously to himself and then chuckled once. He slid one
step closer to Kate.
"They did come," Vladimir whispered to Stefan.
"The wives," Stefan hissed back. "The entire guard. All of them
together. It's well we didn't try Volterra."
And then, as if their numbers were not enough, while the Volturi
slowly and majestically advanced, more vampires began entering the
clearing behind them.
The faces in this seemingly endless influx of vampires were the
antithesis to the Volturi's expressionless discipline—they wore a
kaleidoscope of emotions. At first there was the shock and even some
anxiety as they saw the unexpected force awaiting them. But that concern
passed quickly; they were secure in their overwhelming numbers, secure
in their position behind the unstoppable Volturi force. Their features
returned to the expression they'd worn before we'd surprised them.
It was easy enough to understand their mindset—the faces were that
explicit. This was an angry mob, whipped to a frenzy and slavering for
justice. I did not fully realize the vampire world's feeling toward the
immortal children before I read these faces.
It was clear that this motley, disorganized horde—more than forty
vampires altogether—was the Volturi's own kind of witness. When we
were dead, they would spread the word that the criminals had been
eradicated, that the Volturi had acted with nothing but impartiality. Most
looked like they hoped for more than just an opportunity to witness—
they wanted to help tear and burn.
We didn't have a prayer. Even if we could somehow neutralize the
Volturi's advantages, they could still bury us in bodies. Even if we killed
Demetri, Jacob would not be able to outrun this.
I could feel it as the same comprehension sunk in around me.
Despair weighted the air, pushing me down with more pressure than
before.
One vampire in the opposing force did not seem to belong to either
party; I recognized Irina as she hesitated in between the two companies,
her expression unique among the others. Irina's horrified gaze was locked
on Tanya's position in the front line. Edward snarled, a very low but
fervent sound.
"Alistair was right," he murmured to Carlisle.
I watched Carlisle glance at Edward questioningly. "Alistair was
right?" Tanya whispered.
"They—Caius and Aro—come to destroy and acquire," Edward
breathed almost silently back; only our side could hear. "They have
many layers of strategy already in place. If Irina's accusation had
somehow proven to be false, they were committed to find another reason
to take offense. But they can see Renesmee now, so they are perfectly
sanguine about their course. We could still attempt to defend against
their other contrived charges, but first they have to stop, to hear the truth
about Renesmee." Then, even lower. "Which they have no intention of
doing."
Jacob gave a strange little huff.
And then, unexpectedly, two seconds later, the procession did halt.
The low music of perfectly synchronized movements turned to silence.
The flawless discipline remained unbroken; the Volturi froze into
absolute stillness as one. They stood about a hundred yards away from
us.
Behind me, to the sides, I heard the beating of large hearts, closer
than before. I risked glances to the left and the right from the corners of
my eyes to see what had stopped the Volturi advance.
The wolves had joined us.
On either side of our uneven line, the wolves branched out in long,
bordering arms. I only spared a fraction of a second to note that there
were more than ten wolves, to recognize the wolves I knew and the ones
I'd never seen before. There were sixteen of them spaced evenly around
us—seventeen total, counting Jacob. It was clear from their heights and
oversized paws that the newcomers all were very, very young. I
supposed I should have foreseen this. With so many vampires encamped
in the neighborhood, a werewolf population explosion was inevitable.
More children dying. I wondered why Sam had allowed this, and
then I realized he had no other choice. If any of the wolves stood with us,
the Volturi would be sure to search out the rest. They had gambled their
entire species on this stand.
And we were going to lose.
Abruptly, I was furious. Beyond furious, I was murderously enraged.
My hopeless despair vanished entirely. A faint reddish glow highlighted
the dark figures in front of me, and all I wanted in that moment was the
chance to sink my teeth into them, to rip their limbs from their bodies
and pile them for burning. I was so maddened I could have danced
around the pyre where they roasted alive; I would have laughed while
their ashes smoldered. My lips curved back automatically, and a low,
fierce snarl tore up my throat from the pit of my stomach. I realized the
corners of my mouth were turned up in a smile.
Beside me, Zafrina and Senna echoed my hushed growl. Edward
squeezed the hand he still held, cautioning me.
The shadowed Volturi faces were still expressionless for the most
part. Only two sets of eyes betrayed any emotion at all. In the very
center, touching hands, Aro and Caius had paused to evaluate, and the
entire guard had paused with them, waiting for the order to kill. The two
did not look at each other, but it was obvious that they were communicating.
Marcus, though touching Aro's other hand, did not seem part of the
conversation. His expression was not as mindless as the guards', but it
was nearly as blank. Like the one other time I'd seen him, he appeared to
be utterly bored.
The bodies of the Volturi's witnesses leaned toward us, their eyes
fixed furiously on Renesmee and me, but they stayed near the fringe of
the forest, leaving a wide berth between themselves and the Volturi
soldiers. Only Irina hovered close behind the Volturi, just a few paces
away from the ancient females—both fair-haired with powdery skin and
filmed eyes—and their two massive bodyguards.
There was a woman in one of the darker gray cloaks just behind Aro.
I couldn't be sure, but it looked like she might actually be touching his
back. Was this the other shield, Renata? I wondered, as Eleazar had, if
she would be able to repel me.
But I would not waste my life trying to get to Caius or Aro. I had
more vital targets.
I searched the line for them now and had no difficulty picking out the
two petite, deep gray cloaks near the heart of the arrangement. Alec and
Jane, easily the smallest members of the guard, stood just to Marcus's
side, flanked by Demetri on the other. Their lovely faces were smooth,
giving nothing away; they wore the darkest cloaks beside the pure black
of the ancients. The witch twins, Vladimir had called them. Their powers
were the cornerstone of the Volturi offensive. The jewels in Aro's
collection.
My muscles flexed, and venom welled in my mouth. Aro's and
Caius's clouded red eyes flickered across our line. I read disappointment
in Aro's face as his gaze roved over our faces again and again, looking
for one that was missing. Chagrin tightened his lips.
In that moment, I was nothing but grateful that Alice had run.
As the pause lengthened, I heard Edward's breath speed. "Edward?"
Carlisle asked, low and anxious.
"They're not sure how to proceed. They're weighing options,
choosing key targets—me, of course, you, Eleazar, Tanya. Marcus is
reading the strength of our ties to each other, looking for weak points.
The Romanians' presence irritates them. They're worried about the faces
they don't recognize—Zafrina and Senna in particular—and the wolves,
naturally. They've never been outnumbered before. That's what stopped
them."
"Outnumbered?" Tanya whispered incredulously.
"They don't count their witnesses," Edward breathed. "They are
nonentities, meaningless to the guard. Aro just enjoys an audience."
"Should I speak?" Carlisle asked.
Edward hesitated, then nodded. "This is the only chance you'll get."
Carlisle squared his shoulders and paced several steps ahead of our
defensive line. I hated to see him alone, unprotected.
He spread his arms, holding his palms up as if in greeting. "Aro, my
old friend. It's been centuries."
The white clearing was dead silent for a long moment. I could feel
the tension rolling off Edward as he listened to Aro's assessment of
Carlisle's words. The strain mounted as the seconds ticked by.
And then Aro stepped forward out of the center of the Volturi
formation. The shield, Renata, moved with him as if the tips of her
fingers were sewn to his robe. For the first time, the Volturi ranks
reacted. A muttered grumble rolled through the line, eyebrows lowered
into scowls, lips curled back from teeth. A few of the guard leaned
forward into a crouch.
Aro held one hand up toward them. "Peace."
He walked just a few paces more, then cocked his head to one side.
His milky eyes glinted with curiosity.
"Fair words, Carlisle," he breathed in his thin, wispy voice. "They
seem out of place, considering the army you've assembled to kill me, and
to kill my dear ones."
Carlisle shook his head and stretched his right hand forward as if
there were not still almost a hundred yards between them. "You have but
to touch my hand to know that was never my intent."
Aro's shrewd eyes narrowed. "But how can your intent possibly
matter, dear Carlisle, in the face of what you have done?" He frowned,
and a shadow of sadness crossed his features—whether it was genuine or
not, I could not tell.
"I have not committed the crime you are here to punish me for."
"Then step aside and let us punish those responsible. Truly, Carlisle,
nothing would please me more than to preserve your life today."
"No one has broken the law, Aro. Let me explain." Again, Carlisle
offered his hand.
Before Aro could answer, Caius drifted swiftly forward to Aro's side.
"So many pointless rules, so many unnecessary laws you create for
yourself, Carlisle," the white-haired ancient hissed. "How is it possible
that you defend the breaking of one that truly matters?"
"The law is not broken. If you would listen—"
"We see the child, Carlisle," Caius snarled. "Do not treat us as fools."
"She is not an immortal. She is not a vampire. I can easily prove this
with just a few moments—"
Caius cut him off. "If she is not one of the forbidden, then why have
you massed a battalion to protect her?"
"Witnesses, Caius, just as you have brought." Carlisle gestured to the
angry horde at the edge of the woods; some of them growled in response.
"Any one of these friends can tell you the truth about the child. Or you
could just look at her, Caius. See the flush of human blood in her
cheeks."
"Artifice!" Caius snapped. "Where is the informer? Let her come
forward!" He craned his neck around until he spotted Irina lingering
behind the wives. "You! Come!"
Irina stared at him uncomprehendingly, her face like that of someone
who has not entirely awakened from a hideous nightmare. Impatiently,
Caius snapped his fingers. One of the wives' huge bodyguards moved to
kinds side and prodded her roughly in the back. Irina blinked twice and
then walked slowly toward Caius in a daze. She stopped several yards
short, her eyes still on her sisters.
Caius closed the distance between them and slapped her across the
face.
It couldn't have hurt, but there was something terribly degrading
about the action. It was like watching someone kick a dog. Tanya and
Kate hissed in synchronization.
Irina's body went rigid and her eyes finally focused on
Caius. He pointed one clawed finger at Renesmee, where she clung
to my back, her fingers still tangled in Jacob's fur. Caius turned entirely
red in my furious view. A growl rumbled through Jacob's chest.
"This is the child you saw?" Caius demanded. "The one that was
obviously more than human?"
Irina peered at us, examining Renesmee for the first time since
entering the clearing. Her head tilted to the side, confusion crossed her
features.
"Well?" Caius snarled.
"I…I'm not sure," she said, her tone perplexed.
Caius's hand twitched as if he wanted to slap her again. "What do
you mean?" he said in a steely whisper.
"She's not the same, but I think it's the same child. What I mean is,
she's changed. This child is bigger than the one I saw, but—"
Caius's furious gasp crackled through his suddenly bared teeth, and
Irina broke off without finishing. Aro flitted to Caius's side and put a
restraining hand on his shoulder.
"Be composed, brother. We have time to sort this out. No need to be
hasty."
With a sullen expression, Caius turned his back on Irina.
"Now, sweetling," Aro said in a warm, sugary murmur. "Show me
what you're trying to say." He held his hand out to the bewildered
vampire.
Uncertainly, Irina took his hand. He held hers for only five seconds.
"You see, Caius?" he said. "It's a simple matter to get what we need."
Caius didn't answer him. From the corner of his eye,
Aro glanced once at his audience, his mob, and then turned back to
Carlisle.
"And so we have a mystery on our hands, it seems. It would appear
the child has grown. Yet Irina's first memory was clearly that of an
immortal child. Curious."
"That's exactly what I'm trying to explain," Carlisle said, and from
the change in his voice, I could guess at his relief. This was the pause we
had pinned all our nebulous hopes on.
I felt no relief. I waited, almost numb with rage, for the layers of
strategy Edward had promised.
Carlisle held out his hand again.
Aro hesitated for a moment. "I would rather have the explanation
from someone more central to the story, my friend. Am I wrong to
assume that this breach was not of your making?"
"There was no breach."
"Be that as it may, I will have every facet of the truth." Aro's feathery
voice hardened. "And the best way to get that is to have the evidence
directly from your talented son." He inclined his head in Edward's
direction. "As the child clings to his newborn mate, I'm assuming
Edward is involved."
Of course he wanted Edward. Once he could see into Edward's mind,
he would know all our thoughts. Except mine.
Edward turned to quickly kiss my forehead and Renesmee's, not
meeting my eyes. Then he strode across the snowy field, clapping
Carlisle on the shoulder as he passed. I heard a low whimper from behind
me—Esme's terror breaking through.
The red haze I saw around the Volturi army flamed brighter than
before. I could not bear to watch Edward cross the empty white space
alone—but I also could not endure to have Renesmee one step closer to
our adversaries. The opposing needs tore at me; I was frozen so tightly it
felt like my bones might shatter from the pressure of it.
I saw Jane smile as Edward crossed the midpoint in the distance
between us, when he was closer to them than he was to us.
That smug little smile did it. My fury peaked, higher even than the
raging bloodlust I'd felt the moment the wolves had committed to this
doomed fight. I could taste madness on my tongue—I felt it flow through
me like a tidal wave of pure power. My muscles tightened, and I acted
automatically. I threw my shield with all the force in my mind, flung it
across the impossible expanse of the field—ten times my best distance—
like a javelin. My breath rushed out in a huff with the exertion.
The shield blew out from me in a bubble of sheer energy, a
mushroom cloud of liquid steel. It pulsed like a living thing—I could feel
it, from the apex to the edges.
There was no recoil to the elastic fabric now; in that instant of raw
force, I saw that the backlash I'd felt before was of my own making—I
had been clinging to that invisible part of me in self-defense,
subconsciously unwilling to let it go. Now I set it free, and my shield
exploded a good fifty yards out from me effortlessly, taking only a
fraction of my concentration. I could feel it flex like just another muscle,
obedient to my will. I pushed it, shaped it to a long, pointed oval.
Everything underneath the flexible iron shield was suddenly a part of
me—I could feel the life force of everything it covered like points of
bright heat, dazzling sparks of light surrounding me. I thrust the shield
forward the length of the clearing, and exhaled in relief when I felt
Edward's brilliant light within my protection. I held there, contracting
this new muscle so that it closely surrounded Edward, a thin but
unbreakable sheet between his body and our enemies.
Barely a second had passed. Edward was still walking to Aro.
Everything had changed absolutely, but no one had noticed the explosion
except for me. A startled laugh burst through my lips. I felt the others
glancing at me and saw Jacob's big black eye roll down to stare at me
like I'd lost my mind.
Edward stopped a few steps away from Aro, and I realized with
some chagrin that though I certainly could, I should not prevent this
exchange from happening. This was the point of all our preparations:
getting Aro to hear our side of the story. It was almost physically painful
to do it, but reluctantly I pulled my shield back and left Edward exposed
again. The laughing mood had vanished. I focused totally on Edward,
ready to shield him instantly if something went wrong.
Edward's chin came up arrogantly, and he held his hand out to Aro as
if he were conferring a great honor. Aro seemed only delighted with his
attitude, but his delight was not universal. Renata fluttered nervously in
Aro's shadow. Caius's scowl was so deep it looked like his papery,
translucent skin would crease permanently. Little Jane showed her teeth,
and beside her Alec's eyes narrowed in concentration. I guessed that he
was ready, like me, to act at a second's notice.
Aro closed the distance without pause—and really, what did he have
to fear? The hulking shadows of the lighter gray cloaks—the brawny
fighters like Felix—were but a few yards away. Jane and her burning gift
could throw Edward on the ground, writhing in agony. Alec could blind
and deafen him before he could take a step in Aro's direction. No one
knew that I had the power to stop them, not even Edward.
With an untroubled smile, Aro took Edward's hand. His eyes
snapped shut at once, and then his shoulders hunched under the
onslaught of information.
Every secret thought, every strategy, every insight—everything
Edward had heard in the minds around him during the last month—was
now Aro's. And further back—every vision of Alice's, every quiet
moment with our family, every picture in Renesmee's head, every kiss,
every touch between Edward and me…All of that was Aro's now, too.
I hissed with frustration, and the shield roiled with my irritation,
shifting its shape and contracting around our side.
"Easy, Bella," Zafrina whispered to me.
I clenched my teeth together.
Aro continued to concentrate on Edward's memories. Edward's head
bowed, too, the muscles in his neck locking tight as he read back again
everything that Aro took from him, and Aro's response to it all.
This two-way but unequal conversation continued long enough that
even the guard grew uneasy. Low murmurs ran through the line until
Caius barked a sharp order for silence. Jane was edging forward like she
couldn't help herself, and Renata's face was rigid with distress. For a
moment, I examined this powerful shield that seemed so panicky and
weak; though she was useful to Aro, I could tell she was no warrior. It
was not her job to fight but to protect. There was no bloodlust in her.
Raw as I was, I knew that if this were between her and me, I would
obliterate her.
I refocused as Aro straightened, his eyes flashing open, their
expression awed and wary. He did not release Edward's hand.
Edward's muscles loosened ever so slightly.
"You see?" Edward asked, his velvet voice calm.
"Yes, I see, indeed," Aro agreed, and amazingly, he sounded almost
amused. "I doubt whether any two among gods or mortals have ever seen
quite so clearly."
The disciplined faces of the guard showed the same disbelief I felt.
"You have given me much to ponder, young friend," Aro continued.
"Much more than I expected." Still he did not release Edward's hand, and
Edward's tense stance was that of one who listens.
Edward didn't answer.
"May I meet her?" Aro asked—almost pleaded—with sudden eager
interest. "I never dreamed of the existence of such a thing in all my
centuries. What an addition to our histories!"
"What is this about, Aro?" Caius snapped before Edward could
answer. Just the question had me pulling Renesmee around into my arms,
cradling her protectively against my chest.
"Something you've never dreamed of, my practical friend. Take a
moment to ponder, for the justice we intended to deliver no longer
applies."
Caius hissed in surprise at his words.
"Peace, brother," Aro cautioned soothingly.
This should have been good news—these were the words we'd been
hoping for, the reprieve we'd never really thought possible. Aro had
listened to the truth. Aro had admitted that the law had not been broken.
But my eyes were riveted on Edward, and I saw the muscles in his
back tighten. I replayed in my head Aro's instruction for Caius to ponder,
and heard the double meaning.
"Will you introduce me to your daughter?" Aro asked Edward again.
Caius was not the only one who hissed at this new revelation.
Edward nodded reluctantly. And yet, Renesmee had won over so
many others. Aro always seemed the leader of the ancients. If he were on
her side, could the others act against us?
Aro still gripped Edward's hand, and he now answered a question
that the rest of us had not heard.
"I think a compromise on this one point is certainly acceptable, under
the circumstance. We will meet in the middle."
Aro released his hand. Edward turned back toward us, and Aro
joined him, throwing one arm casually over Edward's shoulder like they
were the best of friends—all the while maintaining contact with Edward's
skin. They began to cross the field back to our side.
The entire guard fell into step behind them. Aro raised a hand
negligently without looking at them.
"Hold, my dear ones. Truly, they mean us no harm if we are
peaceable."
The guard reacted to this more openly than before, with snarls and
hisses of protest, but held their position. Renata, clinging closer to Aro
than ever, whimpered in anxiety. "Master," she whispered.
"Don't fret, my love," he responded. "All is well."
"Perhaps you should bring a few members of your guard with us,"
Edward suggested. "It will make them more comfortable."
Aro nodded as if this was a wise observation he should have thought
of himself. He snapped his fingers twice. "Felix, Demetri."
The two vampires were at his side instantaneously, looking precisely
the same as the last time I'd met them. Both were tall and dark-haired,
Demetri hard and lean as the blade of a sword, Felix hulking and
menacing as an iron-spiked cudgel.
The five of them stopped in the middle of the snowy field.
"Bella," Edward called. "Bring Renesmee…and a few friends."
I took a deep breath. My body was tight with opposition. The idea of
taking Renesmee into the center of the conflict…But I trusted Edward.
He would know if Aro was planning any treachery at this point.
Aro had three protectors on his side of the summit, so I would bring
two with me. It took me only a second to decide.
"Jacob? Emmett?" I asked quietly. Emmett, because he would be
dying to go. Jacob, because he wouldn't be able to bear being left behind.
Both nodded. Emmett grinned.
I crossed the field with them flanking me. I heard another rumble
from the guard as they saw my choices—clearly, they did not trust the
werewolf. Aro lifted his hand, waving away their protest again.
"Interesting company you keep," Demetri murmured to Edward.
Edward didn't respond, but a low growl slipped through Jacob's
teeth.
We stopped a few yards from Aro. Edward ducked under Aro's arm
and quickly joined us, taking my hand.
For a moment we faced each other in silence. Then Felix greeted me
in a low aside.
"Hello again, Bella." He grinned cockily while still tracking Jacob's
every twitch with his peripheral vision.
I smiled wryly at the mountainous vampire. "Hey, Felix."
Felix chuckled. "You look good. Immortality suits you."
"Thanks so much."
"You're welcome. It's too bad…"
He let his comment trail off into silence, but I didn't need Edward's
gift to imagine the end. It's too bad we're going to kill you in a sec.
"Yes, too bad, isn't it?" I murmured.
Felix winked.
Aro paid no attention to our exchange. He leaned his head to one
side, fascinated. "I hear her strange heart," he murmured with an almost
musical lilt to his words. "I smell her strange scent." Then his hazy eyes
shifted to me. "In truth, young Bella, immortality does become you most
extraordinarily," he said. "It is as if you were designed for this life."
I nodded once in acknowledgment of his flattery.
"You liked my gift?" he asked, eyeing the pendant I wore.
"It's beautiful, and very, very generous of you. Thank you. I probably
should have sent a note."
Aro laughed delightedly. "It's just a little something I had lying
around. I thought it might complement your new face, and so it does."
I heard a little hiss from the center of the Volturi line. I glanced over
Aro's shoulder.
Hmm. It seemed Jane wasn't happy about the fact that Aro had given
me a present.
Aro cleared his throat to reclaim my attention. "May I greet your
daughter, lovely Bella?" he asked sweetly.
This was what we'd hoped for, I reminded myself. Fighting the urge
to take Renesmee and run for it, I walked two slow steps forward. My
shield rippled out behind me like a cape, protecting the rest of my family
while Renesmee was left exposed. It felt wrong, horrible.
Aro met us, his face beaming.
"But she's exquisite," he murmured. "So like you and Edward." And
then louder, "Hello, Renesmee."
Renesmee looked at me quickly. I nodded.
"Hello, Aro," she answered formally in her high, ringing voice.
Aro's eyes were bemused.
"What is it?" Caius hissed from behind. He seemed infuriated by the
need to ask.
"Half mortal, half immortal," Aro announced to him and the rest of
the guard without turning his enthralled gaze from Renesmee.
"Conceived so, and carried by this newborn while she was still human."
"Impossible," Caius scoffed.
"Do you think they've fooled me, then, brother?" Aro's expression
was greatly amused, but Caius flinched. "Is the heartbeat you hear a
trickery as well?"
Caius scowled, looking as chagrined as if Aro's gentle questions had
been blows.
"Calmly and carefully, brother," Aro cautioned, still smiling at
Renesmee. "I know well how you love your justice, but there is no
justice in acting against this unique little one for her parentage. And so
much to learn, so much to learn! I know you don't have my enthusiasm
for collecting histories, but be tolerant with me, brother, as I add a
chapter that stuns me with its improbability. We came expecting only
justice and the sadness of false friends, but look what we have gained
instead! A new, bright knowledge of ourselves, our possibilities."
He held out his hand to Renesmee in invitation. But this was not
what she wanted. She leaned away from me, stretching upward, to touch
her fingertips to Aro's face.
Aro did not react with shock as almost everyone else had reacted to
this performance from Renesmee; he was as used to the flow of thought
and memory from other minds as Edward was.
His smile widened, and he sighed in satisfaction. "Brilliant," he
whispered.
Renesmee relaxed back into my arms, her little face very serious.
"Please?" she asked him.
His smile turned gentle. "Of course I have no desire to harm your
loved ones, precious Renesmee."
Aro's voice was so comforting and affectionate, it took me in for a
second. And then I heard Edward's teeth grind together and, far behind
us, Maggie's outraged hiss at the lie.
"I wonder," Am said thoughtfully, seeming unaware of the reaction
to his previous words. His eyes moved unexpectedly to Jacob, and
instead of the disgust the other Volturi viewed the giant wolf with, Aro's
eyes were filled with a longing that I did not comprehend.
"It doesn't work that way," Edward said, the careful neutrality gone
from his suddenly harsh tone.
"Just an errant thought," Aro said, appraising Jacob openly, and then
his eyes moved slowly across the two lines of werewolves behind us.
Whatever Renesmee had shown him, it made the wolves suddenly
interesting to him.
"They don't belong to us, Aro. They don't follow our commands that
way. They're here because they want to be."
Jacob growled menacingly.
"They seem quite attached to you, though," Aro said. "And your
young mate and your…family. Loyal." His voice caressed the word
softly.
"They're committed to protecting human life, Aro. That makes them
able to coexist with us, but hardly with you. Unless you're rethinking
your lifestyle."
Aro laughed merrily. "Just an errant thought," he repeated. "You well
know how that is. We none of us can entirely control our subconscious
desires."
Edward grimaced. "I do know how that is. And I also know the
difference between that kind of thought and the kind with a purpose
behind it. It could never work, Aro."
Jacob's vast head turned in Edward's direction, and a faint whine
slipped from between his teeth.
"He's intrigued with the idea of…guard dogs," Edward murmured
back.
There was one second of dead silence, and then the sound of the
furious snarls ripping from the entire pack filled the giant clearing.
There was a sharp bark of command—from Sam, I guessed, though I
didn't turn to look—and the complaint broke off into ominous quiet.
"I suppose that answers that question," Aro said, laughing again.
"This lot has picked its side."
Edward hissed and leaned forward. I clutched at his arm, wondering
what could be in Aro's thoughts that would make him react so violently,
while Felix and Demetri slipped into crouches in synchronization. Aro
waved them off again. They all returned to their former posture, Edward
included.
"So much to discuss," Aro said, his tone suddenly that of an
inundated businessman. "So much to decide. If you and your furry
protector will excuse me, my dear Cullens, I must confer with my
brothers."
37. CONTRIVANCES
ARO DID NOT REJOIN HIS ANXIOUS GUARD WAITING ON
the north side of the clearing; instead, he waved them forward.
Edward started backing up immediately, pulling my arm and
Emmett's. We hurried backward, keeping our eyes on the advancing
threat. Jacob retreated slowest, the fur on his shoulders standing straight
up as he bared his fangs at Aro. Renesmee grabbed the end of his tail as
we retreated; she held it like a leash, forcing him to stay with us. We
reached our family at the same time that the dark cloaks surrounded Aro
again.
Now there were only fifty yards between them and us—a distance
any of us could leap in just a fraction of a second.
Caius began arguing with Aro at once.
"How can you abide this infamy? Why do we stand here impotently
in the face of such an outrageous crime, covered by such a ridiculous
deception?" He held his arms rigidly at his sides, his hands curled into
claws. I wondered why he did not just touch Aro to share his opinion.
Were we seeing a division in their ranks already? Could we be that
lucky?
"Because it's all true," Aro told him calmly. "Every word of it. See
how many witnesses stand ready to give evidence that they have seen
this miraculous child grow and mature in just the short time they've
known her. That they have felt the warmth of the blood that pulses in her
veins." Aro's gesture swept from Amun on one side across to Siobhan on
the other.
Caius reacted oddly to Aro's soothing words, starting ever so slightly
at the mention of witnesses. The anger drained from his features,
replaced by a cold calculation. He glanced at the Volturi witnesses with
an expression that looked vaguely…nervous.
I glanced at the angry mob, too, and saw immediately that the
description no longer applied. The frenzy for action had turned to
confusion. Whispered conversations seethed through the crowd as they
tried to make sense of what had happened.
Caius was frowning, deep in thought. His speculative expression
stoked the flames of my smoldering anger at the same time that it
worried me. What if the guard acted again on some invisible signal, as
they had in their march? Anxiously, I inspected my shield; it felt just as
impenetrable as before. I flexed it now into a low, wide dome that arced
over our company.
I could feel the sharp plumes of light where my family and friends
stood—each one an individual flavor that I thought I would be able to
recognize with practice. I already knew Edward's—his was the very
brightest of them all. The extra empty space around the shining spots
bothered me; there was no physical barrier to the shield, and if any of the
talented Volturi got under it, it would protect no one but me. I felt my
forehead crease as I pulled the elastic armor very carefully closer.
Carlisle was the farthest forward; I sucked the shield back inch by inch,
trying to wrap it as exactly to his body as I could.
My shield seemed to want to cooperate. It hugged his shape; when
Carlisle shifted to the side to stand nearer to Tanya, the elastic stretched
with him, drawn to his spark.
Fascinated, I tugged in more threads of the fabric, pulling it around
each glimmering shape that was a friend or ally. The shield clung to them
willingly, moving as they moved.
Only a second had passed; Caius was still deliberating. "The
werewolves," he murmured at last.
With sudden panic, I realized that most of the werewolves were
unprotected. I was about to reach out to them when I realized that,
strangely, I could still feel their sparks. Curious, I drew the shield tighter
in, until Amun and Kebi—the farthest edge of our group—were outside
with the wolves. Once they were on the other side, their lights vanished.
They no longer existed to that new sense. But the wolves were still bright
flames—or rather, half of them were. Hmm…I edged outward again, and
as soon as Sam was under cover, all the wolves were brilliant sparks
again.
Their minds must have been more interconnected than
I'd imagined. If the Alpha was inside my shield, the rest of their
minds were every bit as protected as his.
"Ah, brother…Aro answered Caius's statement with a pained look.
"Will you defend that alliance, too, Aro?" Caius demanded. "The
Children of the Moon have been our bitter enemies from the dawn of
time. We have hunted them to near extinction in Europe and Asia. Yet
Carlisle encourages a familiar relationship with this enormous
infestation—no doubt in an attempt to overthrow us. The better to protect
his warped lifestyle."
Edward cleared his throat loudly and Caius glared at him. Aro placed
one thin, delicate hand over his own face as if he was embarrassed for
the other ancient.
"Caius, it's the middle of the day," Edward pointed out. He gestured
to Jacob. "These are not Children of the Moon, clearly. They bear no
relation to your enemies on the other side of the world."
"You breed mutants here," Caius spit back at him.
Edward's jaw clenched and unclenched, then he answered evenly,
"They aren't even werewolves. Aro can tell you all about it if you don't
believe me."
Not werewolves? I shot a mystified look at Jacob. He lifted his huge
shoulders and let them drop—a shrug. He didn't know what Edward was
talking about, either.
"Dear Caius, I would have warned you not to press this point if you
had told me your thoughts," Aro murmured. "Though the creatures think
of themselves as werewolves, they are not. The more accurate name for
them would be shape-shifters. The choice of a wolf form was purely
chance. It could have been a bear or a hawk or a panther when the first
change was made. These creatures truly have nothing to do with the
Children of the Moon. They have merely inherited this skill from their
fathers. It's genetic—they do not continue their species by infecting
others the way true werewolves do."
Caius glared at Aro with irritation and something more—an
accusation of betrayal, maybe.
"They know our secret," he said flatly.
Edward looked about to answer this accusation, but Aro spoke faster.
"They are creatures of our supernatural world, brother. Perhaps even
more dependant upon secrecy than we are; they can hardly expose us.
Carefully, Caius. Specious allegations get us nowhere."
Caius took a deep breath and nodded. They exchanged a long,
significant glance.
I thought I understood the instruction behind Aro's careful wording.
False charges weren't helping convince the watching witnesses on either
side; Aro was cautioning Caius to move on to the next strategy. I
wondered if the reason behind the apparent strain between the two
ancients Caius's unwillingness to share his thoughts with a touch—was
that Caius didn't care about the show as much as Aro did. If the coming
slaughter was so much more essential to Caius than an untarnished
reputation.
"I want to talk to the informant," Caius announced abruptly, and
turned his glare on Irina.
Irina wasn't paying attention to Caius and Aro's conversation; her
face was twisted in agony, her eyes locked on her sisters, lined up to die.
It was clear on her face that she knew now her accusation had been
totally false.
"Irina," Caius barked, unhappy to have to address her.
She looked up, startled and instantly afraid.
Caius snapped his fingers.
Hesitantly, she moved from the fringes of the Volturi formation to
stand in front of Caius again.
"So you appear to have been quite mistaken in your allegations,"
Caius began.
Tanya and Kate leaned forward anxiously.
"I'm sorry," Irina whispered. "I should have made sure of what I was
seeing. But I had no idea…" She gestured helplessly in our direction.
"Dear Caius, could you expect her to have guessed in an instant
something so strange and impossible?" Aro asked. "Any of us would
have made the same assumption."
Caius flicked his fingers at Aro to silence him.
"We all know you made a mistake," he said brusquely. "I meant to
speak of your motivations."
Irina waited nervously for him to continue, and then repeated, "My
motivations?"
"Yes, for coming to spy on them in the first place."
Irina flinched at the word spy.
"You were unhappy with the Cullens, were you not?" She turned her
miserable eyes to Carlisle's face. "I was," she admitted.
"Because…?" Caius prompted.
"Because the werewolves killed my friend," she whispered. "And the
Cullens wouldn't stand aside to let me avenge him."
"The shape-shifters," Aro corrected quietly.
"So the Cullens sided with the shape-shifters against our own kind—
against the friend of a friend, even," Caius summarized.
I heard Edward make a disgusted sound under his breath.
Caius was ticking down his list, looking for an accusation that would
stick.
Irina's shoulders stiffened. "That's how I saw it."
Caius waited again and then prompted, "If you'd like to make a
formal complaint against the shape-shifters—and the Cullens for
supporting their actions—now would be the time." He smiled a tiny cruel
smile, waiting for Irina to give him his next excuse.
Maybe Caius didn't understand real families—relationships based on
love rather than just the love of power. Maybe he overestimated the
potency of vengeance.
Irina's jaw jerked up, her shoulders squared.
"No, I have no complaint against the wolves, or the Cullens. You
came here today to destroy an immortal child. No immortal child exists.
This was my mistake, and I take full responsibility for it. But the Cullens
are innocent, and you have no reason to still be here. I'm so sorry," she
said to us, and then she turned her face toward the Volturi witnesses.
"There was no crime. There's no valid reason for you to continue here."
Caius raised his hand as she spoke, and in it was a strange metal
object, carved and ornate.
This was a signal. The response was so fast that we all stared in
stunned disbelief while it happened. Before there was time to react, it
was over.
Three of the Volturi soldiers leaped forward, and Irina was
completely obscured by their gray cloaks. In the same instant, a horrible
metallic screeching ripped through the clearing. Caius slithered into the
center of the gray melee, and the shocking squealing sound exploded into
a startling upward shower of sparks and tongues of flame. The soldiers
leaped back from the sudden inferno, immediately retaking their
places in the guard's perfectly straight line.
Caius stood alone beside the blazing remains of Irina, the metal
object in his hand still throwing a thick jet of flame into the pyre.
With a small clicking sound, the fire shooting from Caius's hand
disappeared. A gasp rippled through the mass of witnesses behind the
Volturi.
We were too aghast to make any noise at all. It was one thing to
know that death was coming with fierce, unstoppable speed; it was
another thing to watch it happen.
Caius smiled coldly. "Now she has taken full responsibility for her
actions."
His eyes flashed to our front line, touching swiftly on Tanya's and
Kate's frozen forms.
In that second I understood that Caius had never underestimated the
ties of a true family. This was the ploy. He had not wanted Irina's
complaint; he had wanted her defiance. His excuse to destroy her, to
ignite the violence that filled the air like a thick, combustible mist. He
had thrown a match.
The strained peace of this summit already teetered more precariously
than an elephant on a tightrope. Once the fight began, there would be no
way to stop it. It would only escalate until one side was entirely extinct.
Our side. Caius knew this.
So did Edward.
"Stop them!" Edward cried out, jumping to grab Tanya's arm as she
lurched forward toward the smiling Caius with a maddened cry of pure
rage. She couldn't shake Edward off before Carlisle had his arms locked
around her waist.
"It's too late to help her," he reasoned urgently as she struggled.
"Don't give him what he wants!"
Kate was harder to contain. Shrieking wordlessly like Tanya, she
broke into the first stride of the attack that would end with everyone's
death. Rosalie was closest to her, but before Rose could clinch her in a
headlock, Kate shocked her so violently that Rose crumpled to the
ground. Emmett caught Kate's arm and threw her down, then staggered
back, his knees giving out. Kate rolled to her feet, and it looked like no
one could stop her.
Garrett flung himself at her, knocking her to the ground again. He
bound his arms around hers, locking his hands around his own wrists. I
saw his body spasm as she shocked him. His eyes rolled back in his head,
but his hold did not break.
"Zafrina," Edward shouted.
Kate's eyes went blank and her screams turned to moans. Tanya
stopped struggling.
"Give me my sight back," Tanya hissed.
Desperately, but with all the delicacy I could manage, I pulled my
shield even tighter against the sparks of my friends, peeling it back
carefully from Kate while trying to keep it around Garrett, making it a
thin skin between them.
And then Garrett was in command of himself again, holding Kate to
the snow.
"If I let you up, will you knock me down again, Katie?" he
whispered.
She snarled in response, still thrashing blindly.
"Listen to me, Tanya, Kate," Carlisle said in a low but intense
whisper. "Vengeance doesn't help her now. Irina wouldn't want you to
waste your lives this way. Think about what you're doing. If you attack
them, we all die."
Tanya's shoulders hunched with grief, and she leaned into Carlisle
for support. Kate was finally still. Carlisle and Garrett continued to
console the sisters with words too urgent to sound like comfort.
And my attention returned to the weight of the stares that pressed
down on our moment of chaos. From the corners of my eyes, I could see
that Edward and everyone else besides Carlisle and Garrett were on their
guard again as well.
The heaviest glare came from Caius, staring with enraged disbelief at
Kate and Garrett in the snow. Aro was watching the same two,
incredulity the strongest emotion on his face. He knew what Kate could
do. He had felt her potency through Edward's memories.
Did he understand what was happening now—did he see that my
shield had grown in strength and subtlety far beyond what Edward knew
me to be capable of? Or did he think Garrett had learned his own form of
immunity?
The Volturi guard no longer stood at disciplined attention—they
were crouched forward, waiting to spring the counterstrike the moment
we attacked.
Behind them, forty-three witnesses watched with very different
expressions than the ones they'd worn entering the clearing. Confusion
had turned to suspicion. The lightning-fast destruction of Irina had
shaken them all. What had been her crime?
Without the immediate attack that Caius had counted on to distract
from his rash act, the Volturi witnesses were left questioning exactly
what was going on here. Aro glanced back swiftly while I watched, his
face betraying him with one flash of vexation. His need for an audience
had backfired badly.
I heard Stefan and Vladimir murmur to each other in quiet glee at
Aro's discomfort.
Aro was obviously concerned with keeping his white hat, as the
Romanians had put it. But I didn't believe that the Volturi would leave us
in peace just to save their reputation. After they finished with us, surely
they would slaughter their witnesses for that purpose. I felt a strange,
sudden pity for the mass of the strangers the Volturi had brought to
watch us die. Demetri would hunt them until they were extinct, too.
For Jacob and Renesmee, for Alice and Jasper, for Alistair, and for
these strangers who had not known what today would cost them, Demetri
had to die.
Aro touched Caius's shoulder lightly. "Irina has been punished for
bearing false witness against this child." So that was to be their excuse.
He went on. "Perhaps we should return to the matter at hand?"
Caius straightened, and his expression hardened into unreadability.
He stared forward, seeing nothing. His face reminded me, oddly, of a
person who'd just learned he'd been demoted.
Aro drifted forward, Renata, Felix, and Demetri automatically
moving with him.
"Just to be thorough," he said, "I'd like to speak with a few of your
witnesses. Procedure, you know." He waved a hand dismissively.
Two things happened at once. Caius's eyes focused on Aro, and the
tiny cruel smile came back. And Edward hissed, his hands balling up in
fists so tight it looked like the bones in his knuckles would split through
his diamond-hard skin.
I was desperate to ask him what was going on, but Aro was close
enough to hear even the quietest breath. I saw Carlisle glance anxiously
at Edward's face, and then his own face hardened.
While Caius had blundered through useless accusations and
injudicious attempts to trigger the fight, Aro must have been coming up
with a more effective strategy.
Aro ghosted across the snow to the far western end of our line,
stopping about ten yards from Amun and Kebi. The nearby wolves
bristled angrily but held their positions.
"Ah, Amun, my southern neighbor!" Aro said warmly. "It has been
so long since you've visited me."
Amun was motionless with anxiety, Kebi a statue at his side. "Time
means little; I never notice its passing," Amun said through unmoving
lips.
"So true," Aro agreed. "But maybe you had another reason to stay
away?"
Amun said nothing.
"It can be terribly time-consuming to organize newcomers into a
coven. I know that well! I'm grateful I have others to deal with the
tedium. I'm glad your new additions have fit in so well. I would have
loved to have been introduced. I'm sure you were meaning to come to see
me soon."
"Of course," Amun said, his tone so emotionless that it was
impossible to tell if there was any fear or sarcasm in his assent.
"Oh well, we're all together now! Isn't it lovely?" Amun nodded, his
face blank.
"But the reason for your presence here is not as pleasant,
unfortunately. Carlisle called on you to witness?"
"Yes."
"And what did you witness for him?"
Amun spoke with the same cold lack of emotion. "I've observed the
child in question. It was evident almost immediately that she was not an
immortal child—"
"Perhaps we should define our terminology," Aro interrupted, "now
that there seem to be new classifications. By immortal child, you mean of
course a human child who had been bitten and thus transformed into a
vampire."
"Yes, that's what I meant."
"What else did you observe about the child?"
"The same things that you surely saw in Edward's mind. That the
child is his biologically. That she grows. That she learns."
"Yes, yes," Aro said, a hint of impatience in his otherwise amiable
tone. "But specifically in your few weeks here, what did you see?"
Amun's brow furrowed. "That she grows…quickly." Aro smiled.
"And do you believe that she should be allowed to live?"
A hiss escaped my lips, and I was not alone. Half the vampires in our
line echoed my protest. The sound was a low sizzle of fury hanging in
the air. Across the meadow, a few of the Volturi witnesses made the
same noise. Edward stepped back and wrapped a restraining hand around
my wrist.
Aro did not turn to the noise, but Amun glanced around uneasily.
"I did not come to make judgments," he equivocated.
Aro laughed lightly. "Just your opinion."
Amun's chin lifted. "I see no danger in the child. She learns even
more swiftly than she grows."
Aro nodded, considering. After a moment, he turned away.
"Aro?" Amun called.
Aro whirled back. "Yes, friend?"
"I gave my witness. I have no more business here. My mate and I
would like to take our leave now."
Aro smiled warmly. "Of course. I'm so glad we were able to chat for
a bit. And I'm sure we'll see each other again soon."
Amun's lips were a tight line as he inclined his head once,
acknowledging the barely concealed threat. He touched Kebi's arm, and
then the two of them ran quickly to the southern edge of the meadow and
disappeared into the trees. I knew they wouldn't stop running for a very
long time.
Aro was gliding back along the length of our line to the east, his
guards hovering tensely. He stopped when he was in front of Siobhan's
massive form.
"Hello, dear Siobhan. You are as lovely as ever." Siobhan inclined
her head, waiting.
"And you?" he asked. "Would you answer my questions the same
way Amun has?"
"I would," Siobhan said. "But I would perhaps add a little more.
Renesmee understands the limitations. She's no danger to humans—she
blends in better than we do. She poses no threat of exposure."
"Can you think of none?" Am asked soberly.
Edward growled, a low ripping sound deep in his throat. Caius's
cloudy crimson eyes brightened.
Renata reached out protectively toward her master.
And Garrett freed Kate to take a step forward, ignoring Kate's hand
as she tried to caution him this time.
Siobhan answered slowly, "I don't think I follow you."
Aro drifted lightly back, casually, but toward the rest of his guard.
Renata, Felix, and Demetri were closer than his shadow.
"There is no broken law," Aro said in a placating voice, but every
one of us could hear that a qualification was coming. I fought back the
rage that tried to claw its way up my throat and snarl out my defiance. I
hurled the fury into my shield, thickening it, making sure everyone was
protected.
"No broken law," Aro repeated. "However, does it follow then that
there is no danger? No." He shook his head gently. "That is a separate
issue."
The only response was the tightening of already stretched nerves,
and Maggie, at the fringes of our band of fighters, shaking her head with
slow anger.
Aro paced thoughtfully, looking as if he floated rather than touched
the ground with his feet. I noticed every pass took him closer to the
protection of his guard.
"She is unique…utterly, impossibly unique. Such a waste it would
be, to destroy something so lovely. Especially when we could learn so
much…" He sighed, as if unwilling to go on. "But there is danger, danger
that cannot simply be ignored."
No one answered his assertion. It was dead silent as he continued in
a monologue that sounded as if he spoke it for himself only.
"How ironic it is that as the humans advance, as their faith in science
grows and controls their world, the more free we are from discovery.
Yet, as we become ever more uninhibited by their disbelief in the
supernatural, they become strong enough in their technologies that, if
they wished, they could actually pose a threat to us, even destroy some of
us.
"For thousands and thousands of years, our secrecy has been more a
matter of convenience, of ease, than of actual safety. This last raw, angry
century has given birth to weapons of such power that they endanger
even immortals. Now our status as mere myth in truth protects us from
these weak creatures we hunt.
"This amazing child"—he lifted his hand palm down as if to rest it
on Renesmee, though he was forty yards from her now, almost within the
Volturi formation again—"if we could but know her potential—know
with absolute certainty that she could always remain shrouded within the
obscurity that protects us. But we know nothing of what she will
become! Her own parents are plagued by fears of her future. We cannot
know what she will grow to be." He paused, looking first at our
witnesses, and then, meaningfully, at his own. His voice gave a good
imitation of sounding torn by his words.
Still looking at his own witnesses, he spoke again. "Only the known
is safe. Only the known is tolerable. The unknown is…a vulnerability."
Caius's smile widened viciously.
"You're reaching, Aro," Carlisle said in a bleak voice.
"Peace, friend." Aro smiled, his face as kind, his voice as gentle, as
ever. "Let us not be hasty. Let us look at this from every side."
"May I offer a side to be considered?" Garrett petitioned in a level
tone, taking another step forward.
"Nomad," Aro said, nodding in permission.
Garrett's chin lifted. His eyes focused on the huddled mass at the end
of the meadow, and he spoke directly to the Volturi witnesses.
"I came here at Carlisle's request, as the others, to witness," he said.
"That is certainly no longer necessary, with regard to the child. We all
see what she is.
"I stayed to witness something else. You." He jabbed his finger
toward the wary vampires. "Two of you I knowMakenna, Charles—and I
can see that many of you others are also wanderers, roamers like myself.
Answering to none. Think carefully on what I tell you now.
"These ancient ones did not come here for justice as they told you.
We suspected as much, and now it has been proved. They came, misled,
but with a valid excuse for their action. Witness now as they seek flimsy
excuses to continue their true mission. Witness them struggle to find a
justification for their true purpose—to destroy this family here." He
gestured toward Carlisle and Tanya.
"The Volturi come to erase what they perceive as the competition.
Perhaps, like me, you look at this clan's golden eyes and marvel. They
are difficult to understand, it's true. But the ancient ones look and see
something besides their strange choice. They see power.
"I have witnessed the bonds within this family—I say family and not
coven. These strange golden-eyed ones deny their very natures. But in
return have they found something worth even more, perhaps, than mere
gratification of desire? I've made a little study of them in my time here,
and it seems to me that intrinsic to this intense family binding—that
which makes them possible at all—is the peaceful character of this life of
sacrifice. There is no aggression here like we all saw in the large
southern clans that grew and diminished so quickly in their wild feuds.
There is no thought for domination. And Aro knows this better than I
do."
I watched Aro's face as Garrett's words condemned him, waiting
tensely for some response. But Aro's face was only politely amused, as if
waiting for a tantrum-throwing child to realize that no one was paying
attention to his histrionics.
"Carlisle assured us all, when he told us what was coming, that he
did not call us here to fight. These witnesses"—Garrett pointed to
Siobhan and Liam—"agreed to give evidence, to slow the Volturi
advance with their presence so that Carlisle would get the chance to
present his case.
"But some of us wondered"—his eyes flashed to Eleazar's face—"if
Carlisle having truth on his side would be enough to stop the so-called
justice. Are the Volturi here to protect the safety of our secrecy, or to
protect their own power? Did they come to destroy an illegal creation, or
a way of life? Could they be satisfied when the danger turned out to be
no more than a misunderstanding? Or would they push the issue without
the excuse of justice?
"We have the answer to all these questions. We heard it in Aro's
lying words—we have one with a gift of knowing such things for
certain—and we see it now in Caius's eager smile. Their guard is just a
mindless weapon, a tool in their masters' quest for domination.
"So now there are more questions, questions that you must answer.
Who rules you, nomads? Do you answer to someone's will besides your
own? Are you free to choose your path, or will the Volturi decide how
you will live?
"I came to witness. I stay to fight. The Volturi care nothing for the
death of the child. They seek the death of our free will."
He turned, then, to face the ancients. "So come, I say! Let's hear no
more lying rationalizations. Be honest in your intents as we will be
honest in ours. We will defend our freedom. You will or will not attack
it. Choose now, and let these witnesses see the true issue debated here."
Once more he looked to the Volturi witnesses, his eyes probing each
face. The power of his words was evident in their expressions. "You
might consider joining us. If you think the Volturi will let you live to tell
this tale, you are mistaken. We may all be destroyed"—he shrugged—
"but then again, maybe not. Perhaps we are on more equal footing than
they know. Perhaps the Volturi have finally met their match. I promise
you this, though—if we fall, so do you."
He ended his heated speech by stepping back to Kate's side and then
sliding forward in a half-crouch, prepared for the onslaught.
Aro smiled. "A very pretty speech, my revolutionary friend."
Garrett remained poised for attack. "Revolutionary?" he growled.
"Who am I revolting against, might I ask? Are you my king? Do you
wish me to call you master, too, like your sycophantic guard?"
"Peace, Garrett," Aro said tolerantly. "I meant only to refer to your
time of birth. Still a patriot, I see."
Garrett glared back furiously.
"Let us ask our witnesses," Aro suggested. "Let us hear their
thoughts before we make our decision. Tell us, friends"—and he turned
his back casually on us, moving a few yards toward his mass of nervous
observers hovering even closer now to the edge of the forest—"what do
you think of all this? I can assure you the child is not what we feared. Do
we take the risk and let the child live? Do we put our world in jeopardy
to preserve their family intact? Or does earnest Garrett have the right of
it? Will you join them in a fight against our sudden quest for dominion?"
The witnesses met his gaze with careful faces. One, a small black-
haired woman, looked briefly at the dark blond male at her side.
"Are those our only choices?" she asked suddenly, gaze flashing
back to Aro. "Agree with you, or fight against you?"
"Of course not, most charming Makenna," Aro said, appearing
horrified that anyone could come to that conclusion. "You may go in
peace, of course, as Amun did, even if you disagree with the council's
decision."
Makenna looked at her mate's face again, and he nodded minutely.
"We did not come here for a fight." She paused, exhaled, then said,
"We came here to witness. And our witness is that this condemned
family is innocent. Everything that Garrett claimed is the truth."
"Ah," Aro said sadly. "I'm sorry you see us in that way. But such is
the nature of our work."
"It is not what I see, but what I feel," Makenna's maize-haired mate
spoke in a high, nervous voice. He glanced at Garrett. "Garrett said they
have ways of knowing lies. I, too, know when I am hearing the truth, and
when I am not." With frightened eyes he moved closer to his mate,
waiting for Aro's reaction.
"Do not fear us, friend Charles. No doubt the patriot truly believes
what he says," Aro chuckled lightly, and Charles's eyes narrowed.
"That is our witness," Makenna said. "We're leaving now."
She and Charles backed away slowly, not turning before they were
lost from view in the trees. One other stranger began to retreat the same
way, then three more darted after him.
I evaluated the thirty-seven vampires that stayed. A few of them
appeared just too confused to make the decision. But the majority of
them seemed only too aware of the direction this confrontation had
taken. I guessed that they were giving up a head start in favor of knowing
exactly who would be chasing after them.
I was sure Aro saw the same thing I did. He turned away, walking
back to his guard with a measured pace. He stopped in front of them and
addressed them in a clear voice.
"We are outnumbered, dearest ones," he said. "We can expect no
outside help. Should we leave this question undecided to save
ourselves?"
"No, master," they whispered in unison.
"Is the protection of our world worth perhaps the loss of some of our
number?"
"Yes," they breathed. "We are not afraid."
Aro smiled and turned to his black-clad companions. "Brothers," Aro
said somberly, "there is much to consider here."
"Let us counsel," Caius said eagerly.
"Let us counsel," Marcus repeated in an uninterested tone.
Aro turned his back to us again, facing the other ancients. They
joined hands to form a black-shrouded triangle.
As soon as Aro's attention was engaged in the silent counsel, two
more of their witnesses disappeared silently into the forest. I hoped, for
their sakes, that they were fast.
This was it. Carefully, I loosened Renesmee's arms from my neck.
"You remember what I told you?"
Tears welled in her eyes, but she nodded. "I love you," she
whispered.
Edward was watching us now, his topaz eyes wide. Jacob stared at us
from the corner of his big dark eye.
"I love you, too," I said, and then I touched her locket. "More than
my own life." I kissed her forehead.
Jacob whined uneasily.
I stretched up on my toes and whispered into his ear. "Wait until
they're totally distracted, then run with her. Get as far from this place as
you possibly can. When you've gone as far as you can on foot, she has
what you need to get you in the air."
Edward's and Jacob's faces were almost identical masks of horror,
despite the fact that one of them was an animal.
Renesmee reached for Edward, and he took her in his arms. They
hugged each other tightly.
"This is what you kept from me?" he whispered over her head.
"From Aro," I breathed.
"Alice?"
I nodded.
His face twisted with understanding and pain. Had that been the
expression on my face when I'd finally put together Alice's clues?
Jacob was growling quietly, a low rasp that was as even and
unbroken as a purr. His hackles were stiff and his teeth exposed.
Edward kissed Renesmee's forehead and both her cheeks, then he
lifted her to Jacob's shoulder. She scrambled agilely onto his back,
pulling herself into place with handfuls of his fur, and fit herself easily
into the dip between his massive shoulder blades.
Jacob turned to me, his expressive eyes full of agony, the rumbling
growl still grating through his chest.
"You're the only one we could ever trust her with," I murmured to
him. "If you didn't love her so much, I could never bear this. I know you
can protect her, Jacob."
He whined again, and dipped his head to butt it against my shoulder.
"I know," I whispered. "I love you, too, Jake. You'll always be my
best man."
A tear the size of a baseball rolled into the russet fur beneath his eye.
Edward leaned his head against the same shoulder where he'd placed
Renesmee. "Goodbye, Jacob, my brother…my son."
The others were not oblivious to the farewell scene. Their eyes were
locked on the silent black triangle, but I could tell they were listening.
"Is there no hope, then?" Carlisle whispered. There was no fear in his
voice. Just determination and acceptance.
"There is absolutely hope," I murmured back. It could be true, I told
myself. "I only know my own fate."
Edward took my hand. He knew that he was included. When I said
my fate, there was no question that I meant the two of us. We were just
halves of the whole.
Esme's breath was ragged behind me. She moved past us, touching
our faces as she passed, to stand beside Carlisle and hold his hand.
Suddenly, we were surrounded by murmured goodbyes and I love
you's.
"If we live through this," Garrett whispered to Kate, "I'll follow you
anywhere, woman."
"Now he tells me," she muttered.
Rosalie and Emmett kissed quickly but passionately.
Tia caressed Benjamin's face. He smiled back cheerfully, catching
her hand and holding it against his cheek.
I didn't see all the expressions of love and pain. I was distracted by a
sudden fluttering pressure against the outside of my shield. I couldn't tell
where it came from, but it felt like it was directed at the edges of our
group, Siobhan and Liam particularly. The pressure did no damage, and
then it was gone.
There was no change in the silent, still forms of the counseling
ancients. But perhaps there was some signal I'd missed.
"Get ready," I whispered to the others. "It's starting."
38 POWER
"CHELSEA IS TRYING TO BREAK OUR BINDINGS," EDWARD
whispered. "But she can't find them. She can't feel us here…" His eyes
cut to me. "Are you doing that?"
I smiled grimly at him. "I am all over this."
Edward lurched away from me suddenly, his hand reaching out
toward Carlisle. At the same time, I felt a much sharper jab against the
shield where it wrapped protectively around Carlisle's light. It wasn't
painful, but it wasn't pleasant, either.
"Carlisle? Are you all right?" Edward gasped frantically.
"Yes. Why?"
"Jane," Edward answered.
The moment that he said her name, a dozen pointed attacks hit in a
second, stabbing all over the elastic shield, aimed at twelve different
bright spots. I flexed, making sure the shield was undamaged. It didn't
seem like Jane had been able to pierce it. I glanced around quickly;
everyone was fine.
"Incredible," Edward said.
"Why aren't they waiting for the decision?" Tanya hissed.
"Normal procedure," Edward answered brusquely. "They usually
incapacitate those on trial so they can't escape."
I looked across at Jane, who was staring at our group with furious
disbelief. I was pretty sure that, besides me, she'd never seen anyone
remain standing through her fiery assault.
It probably wasn't very mature. But I figured it would take Aro about
half a second to guess—if he hadn't already—that my shield was more
powerful than Edward had known; I already had a big target on my
forehead and there was really no point in trying to keep the extent of
what I could do a secret. So I grinned a huge, smug smile right at Jane.
Her eyes narrowed, and I felt another stab of pressure, this time
directed at me.
I pulled my lips wider, showing my teeth.
Jane let out a high-pitched scream of a snarl. Everyone jumped, even
the disciplined guard. Everyone but the ancients, who didn't so much as
look up from their conference. Her twin caught her arm as she crouched
to spring.
The Romanians started chuckling with dark anticipation.
"I told you this was our time," Vladimir said to Stefan. "Just look at
the witch's face," Stefan chortled.
Alec patted his sister's shoulder soothingly, then tucked her under his
arm. He turned his face to us, perfectly smooth, completely angelic.
I waited for some pressure, some sign of his attack, but I felt nothing.
He continued to stare in our direction, his pretty face composed. Was he
attacking? Was he getting through my shield? Was I the only one who
could still see him? I clutched at Edward's hand.
"Are you okay?" I choked out.
"Yes," he whispered.
"Is Alec trying?"
Edward nodded. "His gift is slower than Jane's. It creeps. It will
touch us in a few seconds."
I saw it then, when I had a clue of what to look for.
A strange clear haze was oozing across the snow, nearly invisible
against the white. It reminded me of a mirage—a slight warping of the
view, a hint of a shimmer. I pushed my shield out from Carlisle and the
rest of the front line, afraid to have the slinking mist too close when it
hit. What if it stole right through my intangible protection? Should we
run?
A low rumbling murmured through the ground under our feet, and a
gust of wind blew the snow into sudden flurries between our position and
the Volturi's. Benjamin had seen the creeping threat, too, and now he
tried to blow the mist away from us. The snow made it easy to see where
he threw the wind, but the mist didn't react in any way. It was like air
blowing harmlessly through a shadow; the shadow was immune.
The triangular formation of the ancients finally broke apart when,
with a racking groan, a deep, narrow fissure opened in a long zigzag
across the middle of the clearing. The earth rocked under my feet for a
moment. The drifts of snow plummeted into the hole, but the mist
skipped right across it, as untouched by gravity as it had been by wind.
Aro and Caius watched the opening earth with wide eyes. Marcus
looked in the same direction without emotion.
They didn't speak; they waited, too, as the mist approached us. The
wind shrieked louder but didn't change the course of the mist. Jane was
smiling now.
And then the mist hit a wall.
I could taste it as soon as it touched my shield—it had a dense,
sweet, cloying flavor. It made me remember dimly the numbness of
Novocain on my tongue.
The mist curled upward, seeking a breach, a weakness. It found
none. The fingers of searching haze twisted upward and around, trying to
find a way in, and in the process illustrating the astonishing size of the
protective screen.
There were gasps on both sides of Benjamin's gorge.
"Well done, Bella!" Benjamin cheered in a low voice.
My smile returned.
I could see Alec's narrowed eyes, doubt on his face for the first time
as his mist swirled harmlessly around the edges of my shield.
And then I knew that I could do this. Obviously, I would be the
number-one priority, the first one to die, but as long as I held, we were
on more than equal footing with the Volturi. We still had Benjamin and
Zafrina; they had no supernatural help at all. As long as I held.
"I'm going to have to concentrate," I whispered to
Edward. "When it comes to hand to hand, it's going to be harder to
keep the shield around the right people."
"I'll keep them off you."
"No. You have to get to Demetri. Zafrina will keep them away from
me."
Zafrina nodded solemnly. "No one will touch this young one," she
promised Edward.
"I'd go after Jane and Alec myself, but I can do more good here."
"Jane's mine," Kate hissed. "She needs a taste of her own medicine."
"And Alec owes me many lives, but I will settle for his," Vladimir
growled from the other side. "He's mine."
"I just want Caius," Tanya said evenly.
The others started divvying up opponents, too, but they were quickly
interrupted.
Aro, staring calmly at Alec's ineffective mist, finally spoke.
"Before we vote," he began.
I shook my head angrily. I was tired of this charade. The bloodlust
was igniting in me again, and I was sorry that I would help the others
more by standing still. I wanted to fight.
"Let me remind you," Aro continued, "whatever the council's
decision, there need be no violence here."
Edward snarled out a dark laugh.
Aro stared at him sadly. "It will be a regrettable waste to our kind to
lose any of you. But you especially, young Edward, and your newborn
mate. The Volturi would be glad to welcome many of you into our ranks.
Bella, Benjamin, Zafrina, Kate. There are many choices before you.
Consider them."
Chelsea's attempt to sway us fluttered impotently against my shield.
Aro's gaze swept across our hard eyes, looking for any indication of
hesitation. From his expression, he found none.
I knew he was desperate to keep Edward and me, to imprison us the
way he had hoped to enslave Alice. But this fight was too big. He would
not win if I lived. I was fiercely glad to be so powerful that I left him no
way not to kill me.
"Let us vote, then," he said with apparent reluctance.
Caius spoke with eager haste. "The child is an unknown quantity.
There is no reason to allow such a risk to exist. It must be destroyed,
along with all who protect it." He smiled in expectation.
I fought back a shriek of defiance to answer his cruel smirk.
Marcus lifted his uncaring eyes, seeming to look through us as he
voted.
"I see no immediate danger. The child is safe enough for now. We
can always reevaluate later. Let us leave in peace." His voice was even
fainter than his brothers' feathery sighs.
None of the guard relaxed their ready positions at his disagreeing
words. Caius's anticipatory grin did not falter. It was as if Marcus hadn't
spoken at all.
"I must make the deciding vote, it seems," Aro mused.
Suddenly, Edward stiffened at my side. "Yes!" he hissed.
I risked a glance at him. His face glowed with an expression of
triumph that I didn't understand—it was the expression an angel of
destruction might wear while the world burned. Beautiful and terrifying.
There was a low reaction from the guard, an uneasy murmur.
"Aro?" Edward called, nearly shouted, undisguised victory in his
voice.
Aro hesitated for a second, assessing this new mood warily before he
answered. "Yes, Edward? You have something further…?"
"Perhaps," Edward said pleasantly, controlling his unexplained
excitement. "First, if I could clarify one point?"
"Certainly," Aro said, raising his eyebrows, nothing now but polite
interest in his tone. My teeth ground together; Aro was never more
dangerous than when he was gracious.
"The danger you foresee from my daughter—this stems entirely from
our inability to guess how she will develop? That is the crux of the
matter?"
"Yes, friend Edward," Aro agreed. "If we could but be positive…be
sure that, as she grows, she will be able to stay concealed from the
human world—not endanger the safety of our obscurity…" He trailed
off, shrugging.
"So, if we could only know for sure," Edward suggested, "exactly
what she will become…then there would be no need for a council at all?"
"If there was some way to be absolutely sure," Aro agreed, his
feathery voice slightly more shrill. He couldn't see where Edward was
leading him. Neither could I. "Then, yes, there would be no question to
debate."
"And we would part in peace, good friends once again?" Edward
asked with a hint of irony.
Even more shrill. "Of course, my young friend. Nothing would
please me more."
Edward chuckled exultantly. "Then I do have something more to
offer."
Aro's eyes narrowed. "She is absolutely unique. Her future can only
be guessed at."
"Not absolutely unique," Edward disagreed. "Rare, certainly, but not
one of a kind."
I fought the shock, the sudden hope springing to life, as it threatened
to distract me. The sickly-looking mist still swirled around the edges of
my shield. And, as I struggled to focus, I felt again the sharp, stabbing
pressure against my protective hold.
"Aro, would you ask Jane to stop attacking my wife?" Edward asked
courteously. "We are still discussing evidence."
Aro raised one hand. "Peace, dear ones. Let us hear him out."
The pressure disappeared. Jane bared her teeth at me; I couldn't help
grinning back at her.
"Why don't you join us, Alice?" Edward called loudly. "Alice," Esme
whispered in shock.
Alice!
Alice, Alice, Alice!
"Alice!"
"Alice!" other voices murmured around me. "Alice," Aro breathed.
Relief and violent joy surged through me. It took all my will to keep
the shield where it was. Alec's mist still tested, seeking a weakness—
Jane would see if I left any holes.
And then I heard them running through the forest, flying, closing the
distance as quickly as they could with no slowing effort at silence.
Both sides were motionless in expectation. The Volturi witnesses
scowled in fresh confusion.
Then Alice danced into the clearing from the southwest, and I felt
like the bliss of seeing her face again might knock me off my feet. Jasper
was only inches behind her, his sharp eyes fierce. Close after them ran
three strangers; the first was a tall, muscular female with wild dark
hair—obviously Kachiri. She had the same elongated limbs and features
as the other Amazons, even more pronounced in her case.
The next was a small olive-toned female vampire with a long braid
of black hair bobbing against her back. Her deep burgundy eyes flitted
nervously around the confrontation before her.
And the last was a young man…not quite as fast nor quite as fluid in
his run. His skin was an impossible rich, dark brown. His wary eyes
flashed across the gathering, and they were the color of warm teak. His
hair was black and braided, too, like the woman's, though not as long. He
was beautiful.
As he neared us, a new sound sent shock waves through the watching
crowd—the sound of another heartbeat, accelerated with exertion.
Alice leaped lightly over the edges of the dissipating mist that lapped
at my shield and came to a sinuous stop at Edward's side. I reached out to
touch her arm, and so did Edward, Esme, Carlisle. There wasn't time for
any other welcome. Jasper and the others followed her through the
shield.
All the guard watched, speculation in their eyes, as the latecomers
crossed the invisible border without difficulty. The brawny ones, Felix
and the others like him, focused their suddenly hopeful eyes on me. They
had not been sure of what my shield repelled, but it was clear now that it
would not stop a physical attack. As soon as Aro gave the order, the blitz
would ensue, me the only object. I wondered how many Zafrina would
be able to blind, and how much that would slow them. Long enough for
Kate and Vladimir to take Jane and Alec out of the equation? That was
all I could ask for.
Edward, despite his absorption in the coup he was directing,
stiffened furiously in response to their thoughts. He controlled himself
and spoke to Aro again.
"Alice has been searching for her own witnesses these last weeks,"
he said to the ancient. "And she does not come back empty-handed.
Alice, why don't you introduce the witnesses you've brought?"
Caius snarled. "The time for witnesses is past! Cast your vote, Aro!"
Aro raised one finger to silence his brother, his eyes glued to Alice's
face.
Alice stepped forward lightly and introduced the strangers. "This is
Huilen and her nephew, Nahuel."
Hearing her voice…it was like she'd never left.
Caius's eyes tightened as Alice named the relationship between the
newcomers. The Volturi witnesses hissed amongst themselves. The
vampire world was changing, and everyone could feel it.
"Speak, Huilen," Aro commanded. "Give us the witness you were
brought to bear."
The slight woman looked to Alice nervously. Alice nodded in
encouragement, and Kachiri put her long hand on the little vampire's
shoulder.
"I am Huilen," the woman announced in clear but strangely accented
English. As she continued, it was apparent she had prepared herself to
tell this story, that she had practiced. It flowed like a well-known nursery
rhyme. "A century and a half ago, I lived with my people, the Mapuche.
My sister was Pire. Our parents named her after the snow on the
mountains because of her fair skin. And she was very beautiful—too
beautiful. She came to me one day in secret and told me of the angel that
found her in the woods, that visited her by night. I warned her." Huilen
shook her head mournfully. 'As if the bruises on her skin were not
warning enough. I knew it was the Libishomen of our legends, but she
would not listen. She was bewitched.
"She told me when she was sure her dark angel's child was growing
inside her. I didn't try to discourage her from her plan to run away—I
knew even our father and mother would agree that the child must be
destroyed, Pire with it. I went with her into the deepest parts of the
forest. She searched for her demon angel but found nothing. I cared for
her, hunted for her when her strength failed. She ate the animals raw,
drinking their blood. I needed no more confirmation of what she carried
in her womb. I hoped to save her life before I killed the monster.
"But she loved the child inside her. She called him Nahuel, after the
jungle cat, when he grew strong and broke her bones—and loved him
still.
"I could not save her. The child ripped his way free of her, and she
died quickly, begging all the while that I would care for her Nahuel. Her
dying wish—and I agreed.
"He bit me, though, when I tried to lift him from her body. I crawled
away into the jungle to die. I didn't get far—the pain was too much. But
he found me; the newborn child struggled through the underbrush to my
side and waited for me. When the pain ended, he was curled against my
side, sleeping.
"I cared for him until he was able to hunt for himself. We hunted the
villages around our forest, staying to ourselves. We have never come so
far from our home, but Nahuel wished to see the child here."
Huilen bowed her head when she was finished and moved back so
she was partially hidden behind Kachiri. Aro's lips were pursed. He
stared at the dark-skinned youth.
"Nahuel, you are one hundred and fifty years old?" he questioned.
"Give or take a decade," he answered in a clear, beautifully warm
voice. His accent was barely noticeable. "We don't keep track."
"And you reached maturity at what age?"
"About seven years after my birth, more or less, I was full grown."
"You have not changed since then?"
Nahuel shrugged. "Not that I've noticed."
I felt a shudder tremble through Jacob's body. I didn't want to think
about this yet. I would wait till the danger was past and I could
concentrate.
"And your diet?" Aro pressed, seeming interested in spite of himself.
"Mostly blood, but some human food, too. I can survive on either."
"You were able to create an immortal?" As Aro gestured to Huilen,
his voice was abruptly intense. I refocused on my shield; perhaps he was
seeking a new excuse.
"Yes, but none of the rest can."
A shocked murmur ran through all three groups. Aro's eyebrows shot
up. "The rest?"
"My sisters." Nahuel shrugged again.
Aro stared wildly for a moment before composing his face.
"Perhaps you would tell us the rest of your story, for there seems to
be more."
Nahuel frowned.
"My father came looking for me a few years after my mother's
death." His handsome face distorted slightly. "He was pleased to find
me." Nahuel's tone suggested the feeling was not mutual. "He had two
daughters, but no sons. He expected me to join him, as my sisters had.
"He was surprised I was not alone. My sisters are not venomous, but
whether that's due to gender or a random chance…who knows? I already
had my family with Huilen, and I was not interested"—he twisted the
word—"in making a change. I see him from time to time. I have a new
sister; she reached maturity about ten years back."
"Your father's name?" Caius asked through gritted teeth.
"Joham," Nahuel answered. "He considers himself a scientist. He
thinks he's creating a new super-race." He made no attempt to disguise
the disgust in his tone.
Caius looked at me. "Your daughter, is she venomous?" he
demanded harshly.
"No," I responded. Nahuel's head snapped up at Aro's question, and
his teak eyes turned to bore into my face.
Caius looked to Aro for confirmation, but Aro was absorbed in his
own thoughts. He pursed his lips and stared at Carlisle, and then Edward,
and at last his eyes rested on me.
Caius growled. "We take care of the aberration here, and then follow
it south," he urged Aro.
Aro stared into my eyes for a long, tense moment. I had no idea what
he was searching for, or what he found, but after he had measured me for
that moment, something in his face changed, a faint shift in the set of his
mouth and eyes, and I knew that Aro had made his decision.
"Brother," he said softly to Caius. "There appears to be no danger.
This is an unusual development, but I see no threat. These half-vampire
children are much like us, it appears."
"Is that your vote?" Caius demanded.
"It is."
Caius scowled. "And this Joham? This immortal so fond of
experimentation?"
"Perhaps we should speak with him," Aro agreed.
"Stop Joham if you will," Nahuel said flatly. "But leave my sisters
be. They are innocent."
Aro nodded, his expression solemn. And then he turned back to his
guard with a warm smile.
"Dear ones," he called. "We do not fight today."
The guard nodded in unison and straightened out of their ready
positions. The mist dissipated swiftly, but I held my shield in place.
Maybe this was another trick.
I analyzed their expressions as Aro turned back to us. His face was
as benign as ever, but unlike before, I sensed a strange blankness behind
the façade. As if his scheming was over. Caius was clearly incensed, but
his rage was turned inward now; he was resigned. Marcus looked …
bored; there really was no other word for it. The guard was impassive
and disciplined again; there were no individuals among them, just the
whole. They were in formation, ready to depart. The Volturi witnesses
were still wary; one after another, they departed, scattering into the
woods. As their numbers dwindled, the remaining sped up. Soon they
were all gone.
Aro held his hands out to us, almost apologetic. Behind him, the
larger part of the guard, along with Caius, Marcus, and the silent,
mysterious wives, were already drifting quickly away, their formation
precise once again. Only the three that seemed to be his personal
guardians lingered with him.
"I'm so glad this could be resolved without violence," he said
sweetly. "My friend, Carlisle—how pleased I am to call you friend
again! I hope there are no hard feelings. I know you understand the strict
burden that our duty places on our shoulders."
"Leave in peace, Aro," Carlisle said stiffly. "Please remember that
we still have our anonymity to protect here, and keep your guard from
hunting in this region."
"Of course, Carlisle," Aro assured him. "I am sorry to earn your
disapproval, my dear friend. Perhaps, in time, you will forgive me."
"Perhaps, in time, if you prove a friend to us again."
Aro bowed his head, the picture of remorse, and drifted backward for
a moment before he turned around. We watched in silence as the last four
Volturi disappeared into the trees.
It was very quiet. I did not drop my shield.
"Is it really over?" I whispered to Edward.
His smile was huge. "Yes. They've given up. Like all bullies, they're
cowards underneath the swagger." He chuckled.
Alice laughed with him. "Seriously, people. They're not coming
back. Everybody can relax now."
There was another beat of silence.
"Of all the rotten luck," Stefan muttered.
And then it hit.
Cheers erupted. Deafening howls filled the clearing. Maggie
pounded Siobhan on the back. Rosalie and Emmett kissed again—longer
and more ardently than before. Benjamin and Tia were locked in each
other's arms, as were Carmen and Eleazar. Esme held Alice and Jasper in
a tight embrace. Carlisle was warmly thanking the South American
newcomers who had saved us all. Kachiri stood very close to Zafrina and
Senna, their fingertips interlocked. Garrett picked Kate up off the ground
and swung her around in a circle.
Stefan spit on the snow. Vladimir ground his teeth together with a
sour expression.
And I half-climbed the giant russet wolf to rip my daughter off his
back and then crushed her to my chest. Edward's arms were around us in
the same second.
"Nessie, Nessie, Nessie," I crooned.
Jacob laughed his big, barky laugh and poked the back of my head
with his nose.
"Shut up," I mumbled.
"I get to stay with you?" Nessie demanded.
"Forever," I promised her.
We had forever. And Nessie was going to be fine and healthy and
strong. Like the half-human Nahuel, in a hundred and fifty years she
would still be young. And we would all be together.
Happiness expanded like an explosion inside me—so extreme, so
violent that I wasn't sure I'd survive it. "Forever," Edward echoed in my
ear.
I couldn't speak anymore. I lifted my head and kissed him with a
passion that might possibly set the forest on fire.
I wouldn't have noticed.
39. THE HAPPILY EVER AFTER
"SO IT WAS A COMBINATION OF THINGS THERE AT THE
end, but what it really boiled down to was…Bella," Edward was
explaining. Our family and our two remaining guests sat in the Cullens'
great room while the forest turned black outside the tall windows.
Vladimir and Stefan had vanished before we'd stopped celebrating.
They were extremely disappointed in the way things had turned out, but
Edward said that they'd enjoyed the Volturi's cowardice almost enough
to make up for their frustration.
Benjamin and Tia were quick to follow after Amun and Kebi,
anxious to let them know the outcome of the conflict; I was sure we
would see them again—Benjamin and Tia, at least. None of the nomads
lingered. Peter and Charlotte had a short conversation with Jasper, and
then they were gone, too.
The reunited Amazons had been anxious to return home as well—
they had a difficult time being away from their beloved rain forest—
though they were more reluctant to leave than some of the others.
"You must bring the child to see me," Zafrina had insisted. "Promise
me, young one."
Nessie had pressed her hand to my neck, pleading as well. "Of
course, Zafrina," I'd agreed.
"We shall be great friends, my Nessie," the wild woman had declared
before leaving with her sisters.
The Irish coven continued the exodus.
"Well done, Siobhan," Carlisle complimented her as they said
goodbye.
"Ah, the power of wishful thinking," she answered sarcastically,
rolling her eyes. And then she was serious. "Of course, this isn't over.
The Volturi won't forgive what happened here."
Edward was the one to answer that. "They've been seriously shaken;
their confidence is shattered. But, yes, I'm sure they'll recover from the
blow someday. And then…" His eyes tightened. "I imagine they'll try to
pick us off separately."
"Alice will warn us when they intend to strike," Siobhan said in a
sure voice. "And we'll gather again. Perhaps the time will come when our
world is ready to be free of the Volturi altogether."
"That time may come," Carlisle replied. "If it does, we'll stand
together."
"Yes, my friend, we will," Siobhan agreed. "And how can we fail,
when I will it otherwise?" She let out a great peal of laughter.
"Exactly," Carlisle said. He and Siobhan embraced, and then he
shook Liam's hand. "Try to find Alistair and tell him what happened. I'd
hate to think of him hiding under a rock for the next decade."
Siobhan laughed again. Maggie hugged both Nessie and me, and
then the Irish coven was gone.
The Denalis were the last to leave, Garrett with them—as he would
be from now on, I was fairly sure. The atmosphere of celebration was too
much for Tanya and Kate. They needed time to grieve for their lost
sister.
Huilen and Nahuel were the ones who stayed, though I had expected
those last two to go back with the Amazons. Carlisle was deep in
fascinated conversation with Huilen; Nahuel sat close beside her,
listening while Edward told the rest of us the story of the conflict as only
he knew it.
"Alice gave Aro the excuse he needed to get out of the fight. If he
hadn't been so terrified of Bella, he probably would have gone ahead
with their original plan."
"Terrified?" I said skeptically. "Of me?"
He smiled at me with a look I didn't entirely recognize—it was
tender, but also awed and even exasperated. "When will you ever see
yourself clearly?" he said softly. Then he spoke louder, to the others as
well as to me. "The Volturi haven't fought a fair fight in about twenty-
five hundred years. And they've never, never fought one where they were
at a disadvantage. Especially since they gained Jane and Alec, they've
only been involved with unopposed slaughterings.
"You should have seen how we looked to them! Usually, Alec cuts
off all sense and feeling from their victims while they go through the
charade of a counsel. That way, no one can run when the verdict is given.
But there we stood, ready, waiting, outnumbering them, with gifts of our
own while their gifts were rendered useless by Bella. Aro knew that with
Zafrina on our side, they would be the blind ones when the battle
commenced. I'm sure our numbers would have been pretty severely
decimated, but they were sure that theirs would be, too. There was even a
good possibility that they would lose. They've never dealt with that
possibility before. They didn't deal with it well today."
"Hard to feel confident when you're surrounded by horse-sized
wolves," Emmett laughed, poking Jacob's arm.
Jacob flashed a grin at him.
"It was the wolves that stopped them in the first place," I said.
"Sure was," Jacob agreed.
"Absolutely," Edward agreed. "That was another sight they've never
seen. The true Children of the Moon rarely move in packs, and they are
never much in control of themselves. Sixteen enormous regimented
wolves was a surprise they weren't prepared for. Caius is actually
terrified of werewolves. He almost lost a fight with one a few thousand
years ago and never got over it."
"So there are real werewolves?" I asked. "With the full moon and
silver bullets and all that?"
Jacob snorted. "Real. Does that make me imaginary?"
"You know what I mean."
"Full moon, yes," Edward said. "Silver bullets, no—that was just
another one of those myths to make humans feel like they had a sporting
chance. There aren't very many of them left. Caius has had them hunted
into near extinction."
"And you never mentioned this because…?"
"It never came up."
I rolled my eyes, and Alice laughed, leaning forward—she was
tucked under Edward's other arm—to wink at me. I glared back.
I loved her insanely, of course. But now that I'd had a chance to
realize that she was really home, that her defection was only a ruse
because Edward had to believe that she'd abandoned us, I was beginning
to feel pretty irritated with her. Alice had some explaining to do.
Alice sighed. "Just get it off your chest, Bella."
"How could you do that to me, Alice?"
"It was necessary."
"Necessary!" I exploded. "You had me totally convinced that we
were all going to die! I've been a wreck for weeks."
"It might have gone that way," she said calmly. "In which case you
needed to be prepared to save Nessie."
Instinctively, I held Nessie—asleep now on my lap—tighter in my
arms.
"But you knew there were other ways, too," I accused. "You knew
there was hope. Did it ever occur to you that you could have told me
everything? I know Edward had to think we were at a dead end for Aro's
sake, but you could have told me."
She looked at me speculatively for a moment. "I don't think so," she
said. "You're just not that good an actress."
"This was about my acting skills?"
"Oh, take it down an octave, Bella. Do you have any idea how
complicated this was to set up? I couldn't even be sure that someone like
Nahuel existed—all I knew was that I would be looking for something I
couldn't see! Try to imagine searching for a blind spot—not the easiest
thing I've ever done. Plus we had to send back the key witnesses, like we
weren't in enough of a hurry. And then keeping my eyes open all the time
in case you decided to throw me any more instructions. At some point
you're going to have to tell me what exactly is in Rio. Before any of that,
I had to try to see every trick the Volturi might come in with and give
you what few clues I could so you would be ready for their strategy, and
I only had just a few hours to trace out all the possibilities. Most of all, I
had to make sure you'd all believe that I was ditching out on you,
because Aro had to be positive that you had nothing left up your sleeves
or he never would have committed to an out the way he did. And if you
think I didn't feel like a schmuck—"
"Okay, okay!" I interrupted. "Sorry! I know it was rough for you,
too. It's just that…well, I missed you like crazy, Alice. Don't do that to
me again."
Alice's trilling laugh rang through the room, and we all smiled to
hear that music once more. "I missed you, too, Bella. So forgive me, and
try to be satisfied with being the superhero of the day."
Everyone else laughed now, and I ducked my face into Nessie's hair,
embarrassed.
Edward went back to analyzing every shift of intention and control
that had happened in the meadow today, declaring that it was my shield
that had made the Volturi run away with their tails between their legs.
The way everyone looked at me made me uncomfortable. Even Edward.
It was like I had grown a hundred feet during the course of the morning. I
tried to ignore the impressed looks, mostly keeping my eyes on Nessie's
sleeping face and Jacob's unchanged expression. I would always be just
Bella to him, and that was a relief.
The hardest stare to ignore was also the most confusing one.
It wasn't like this half-human, half-vampire Nahuel was used to
thinking of me in a certain way. For all he knew, I went around routing
attacking vampires every day and the scene in the meadow had been
nothing unusual at all. But the boy never took his eyes off me. Or maybe
he was looking at Nessie. That made me uncomfortable, too.
He couldn't be oblivious to the fact that Nessie was the only female
of his kind that wasn't his half-sister.
I didn't think this idea had occurred to Jacob yet. I kind of hoped it
wouldn't soon. I'd had enough fighting to last me for a while.
Eventually, the others ran out of questions for Edward, and the
discussion dissolved into a bunch of smaller conversations.
I felt oddly tired. Not sleepy, of course, but just like the day had been
long enough. I wanted some peace, some normality. I wanted Nessie in
her own bed; I wanted the walls of my own little home around me.
I looked at Edward and felt for a moment like I could read his mind.
I could see he felt exactly the same way. Ready for some peace.
"Should we take Nessie…"
"That's probably a good idea," he agreed quickly. "I'm sure she didn't
sleep soundly last night, what with all the snoring."
He grinned at Jacob.
Jacob rolled his eyes and then yawned. "It's been a while since I slept
in a bed. I bet my dad would get a kick out of having me under his roof
again."
I touched his cheek. "Thank you, Jacob."
"Anytime, Bella. But you already know that."
He got up, stretched, kissed the top of Nessie's head, and then the top
of mine. Finally, he punched Edward's shoulder. "See you guys
tomorrow. I guess things are going to be kind of boring now, aren't
they?"
"I fervently hope so," Edward said.
We got up when he was gone; I shifted my weight carefully so that
Nessie was never jostled. I was deeply grateful to see her getting a sound
sleep. So much weight had been on her tiny shoulders. It was time she
got to be a child again—protected and secure. A few more years of
childhood.
The idea of peace and security reminded me of someone who didn't
have those feelings all the time.
"Oh, Jasper?" I asked as we turned for the door.
Jasper was sandwiched tight in between Alice and Esme, somehow
seeming more central to the family picture than usual. "Yes, Bella?"
"I'm curious—why is J. Jenks scared stiff by just the sound of your
name?"
Jasper chuckled. "It's just been my experience that some kinds of
working relationships are better motivated by fear than by monetary
gain."
I frowned, promising myself that I would take over that working
relationship from now on and spare J the heart attack that was surely on
the way.
We were kissed and hugged and wished a good night to our family.
The only off note was Nahuel again, who looked intently after us, as if he
wished he could follow.
Once we were across the river, we walked barely faster than human
speed, in no hurry, holding hands. I was sick of being under a deadline,
and I just wanted to take my time. Edward must have felt the same.
"I have to say, I'm thoroughly impressed with Jacob right now,"
Edward told me.
"The wolves make quite an impact, don't they?"
"That's not what I mean. Not once today did he think about the fact
that, according to Nahuel, Nessie will be fully matured in just six and a
half years."
I considered that for a minute. "He doesn't see her that way. He's not
in a hurry for her to grow up. He just wants her to be happy."
"I know. Like I said, impressive. It goes against the grain to say so,
but she could do worse."
I frowned. "I'm not going to think about that for approximately six
and a half more years."
Edward laughed and then sighed. "Of course, it looks like he'll have
some competition to worry about when the time comes."
My frown deepened. "I noticed. I'm grateful to Nahuel for today, but
all the staring was a little weird. I don't care if she is the only half-
vampire he's not related to."
"Oh, he wasn't staring at her—he was staring at you." That's what it
had seemed like…but that didn't make any sense. "Why would he do
that?"
"Because you're alive," he said quietly.
"You lost me."
"All his life," he explained, "—and he's fifty years older than I am—
"
"Decrepit," I interjected.
He ignored me. "He's always thought of himself as an evil creation, a
murderer by nature. His sisters all killed their mothers as well, but they
thought nothing of it. Joham raised them to think of the humans as
animals, while they were gods. But Nahuel was taught by Huilen, and
Huilen loved her sister more than anyone else. It shaped his whole
perspective. And, in some ways, he truly hated himself."
"That's so sad," I murmured.
"And then he saw the three of us—and realized for the first time that
just because he is half immortal, it doesn't mean he is inherently evil. He
looks at me and sees…what his father should have been."
"You are fairly ideal in every way," I agreed.
He snorted and then was serious again. "He looks at you and sees the
life his mother should have had."
"Poor Nahuel," I murmured, and then sighed because I knew I would
never be able to think badly of him after this, no matter how
uncomfortable his stare made me.
"Don't be sad for him. He's happy now. Today, he's finally begun to
forgive himself."
I smiled for Nahuel's happiness and then thought that today belonged
to happiness. Though Irina's sacrifice was a dark shadow against the
white light, keeping the moment from perfection, the joy was impossible
to deny. The life I'd fought for was safe again. My family was reunited.
My daughter had a beautiful future stretching out endlessly in front of
her. Tomorrow I would go see my father; he would see that the fear in
my eyes had been replaced with joy, and he would be happy, too.
Suddenly, I was sure that I wouldn't find him there alone. I hadn't been as
observant as I might have been in the last few weeks, but in this moment
it was like I'd known all along. Sue would be with Charlie—the
werewolves' mom with the vampire's dad—and he wouldn't be alone
anymore. I smiled widely at this new insight.
But most significant in this tidal wave of happiness was the surest
fact of all: I was with Edward. Forever.
Not that I'd want to repeat the last several weeks, but I had to admit
they'd made me appreciate what I had more than ever.
The cottage was a place of perfect peace in the silver-blue night. We
carried Nessie to her bed and gently tucked her in. She smiled as she
slept.
I took Aro's gift from around my neck and tossed it lightly into the
corner of her room. She could play with it if she wished; she liked
sparkly things.
Edward and I walked slowly to our room, swinging our arms
between us.
"A night for celebrations," he murmured, and he put his hand under
my chin to lift my lips to his.
"Wait," I hesitated, pulling away.
He looked at me in confusion. As a general rule, I didn't pull away.
Okay, it was more than a general rule. This was a first.
"I want to try something," I informed him, smiling slightly at his
bewildered expression.
I put my hands on both sides of his face and closed my eyes in
concentration.
I hadn't done very well with this when Zafrina had tried to teach me
before, but I knew my shield better now. I understood the part that fought
against separation from me, the automatic instinct to preserve self above
all else.
It still wasn't anywhere near as easy as shielding other people along
with myself. I felt the elastic recoil again as my shield fought to protect
me. I had to strain to push it entirely away from me; it took all of my
focus.
"Bella!" Edward whispered in shock.
I knew it was working then, so I concentrated even harder, dredging
up the specific memories I'd saved for this moment, letting them flood
my mind, and hopefully his as well.
Some of the memories were not clear—dim human memories, seen
through weak eyes and heard through weak ears: the first time I'd seen
his face…the way it felt when he'd held me in the meadow…the sound of
his voice through the darkness of my faltering consciousness when he'd
saved me from James…his face as he waited under a canopy of flowers
to marry me…every precious moment from the island…his cold hands
touching our baby through my skin …
And the sharp memories, perfectly recalled: his face when I'd opened
my eyes to my new life, to the endless dawn of immortality…that first
kiss…that first night …
His lips, suddenly fierce against mine, broke my concentration.
With a gasp, I lost my grip on the struggling weight I was holding
away from myself. It snapped back like stressed elastic, protecting my
thoughts once again.
"Oops, lost it!" I sighed.
"I heard you," he breathed. "How? How did you do that?"
"Zafrina's idea. We practiced with it a few times."
He was dazed. He blinked twice and shook his head. "Now you
know," I said lightly, and shrugged. "No one's ever loved anyone as
much as I love you."
"You're almost right." He smiled, his eyes still a little wider than
usual. "I know of just one exception."
"Liar."
He started to kiss me again, but then stopped abruptly. "Can you do
it again?" he wondered.
I grimaced. "It's very difficult."
He waited, his expression eager.
"I can't keep it up if I'm even the slightest bit distracted," I warned
him.
"I'll be good," he promised.
I pursed my lips, my eyes narrowing. Then I smiled.
I pressed my hands to his face again, hefted the shield right out of
my mind, and then started in where I'd left off—with the crystal-clear
memory of the first night of my new life…lingering on the details.
I laughed breathlessly when his urgent kiss interrupted my efforts
again.
"Damn it," he growled, kissing hungrily down the edge of my jaw.
"We have plenty of time to work on it," I reminded him.
"Forever and forever and forever," he murmured. "That sounds
exactly right to me."
And then we continued blissfully into this small but perfect piece of
our forever.
the end
VAMPIRE INDEX
Alphabetically by coven
* vampire possesses a quantifiable supernatural talent
— bonded pair (oldest listed first)
struck deceased before beginning of this novel
THE AMAZON COVEN THE VOLTURI COVEN
Senna Caius — Athenodora
Zafrina* Marcus* — Didyme*
THE DENALI COVEN THE VOLTURI GUARD (PARTIAL)
Eleazar* — Carmen Alec*
Irina — Laurent Chelsea* — Afton*
Kate* Corin*
Sasha Demetri*
Tanya Felix
Vasilii Heidi*
Jane*
THE EGYPTIAN COVEN Renata*
Amun — Kebi Santiago
Benjamin* — Tia
THE AMERICAN NOMADS (PARTIAL)
THE IRISH COVEN Garrett
Maggie* James* — Victoria*
Siobhan* — Liam Mary
Peter — Charlotte
THE OLYMPIC COVEN Randall
Carlisle — Esme
Edward* — Bella* THE EUROPEAN NOMADS (PARTIAL)
Jasper* — Alice* Alistair*
Renesmee* Charles* — Makenna
Rosalie — Emmett
THE ROMANIAN COVEN
Stefan
Vladimir
Subscribe to:
Posts (Atom)